summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/60162-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/60162-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/60162-0.txt8014
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8014 deletions
diff --git a/old/60162-0.txt b/old/60162-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index e1c0a41..0000000
--- a/old/60162-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8014 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Solario the Tailor, by William Bowen
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll
-have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
-this ebook.
-
-
-
-Title: Solario the Tailor
- His Tales of the Magic Doublet
-
-Author: William Bowen
-
-Release Date: August 24, 2019 [EBook #60162]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SOLARIO THE TAILOR ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Tim Lindell, David E. Brown, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-SOLARIO THE TAILOR
-
-[Illustration: Mortimer the Executioner]
-
-
-[Illustration: “Then I will begin,” said Solario, the Tailor, “the
-story of----”]
-
-
-
-
- SOLARIO THE TAILOR
-
- _HIS TALES OF THE MAGIC DOUBLET_
-
-
- BY
- WILLIAM BOWEN
-
-
- [Illustration]
-
-
- New York
- THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
- 1922
-
- _All rights reserved_
-
-
-
-
- PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
-
-
- [Illustration]
-
-
- COPYRIGHT, 1922,
- BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
-
- Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1922.
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- THE FIRST NIGHT
-
- STORY OF THE OLD MAN IN THE SPANGLED COAT
-
- PAGE
-
- _The doublet with the missing button--The dark mansion in the
- walled park--The tailor meets the tall black man and his fair
- daughter--The Black Prince tells his story--Eight tailors who
- could not sew on a single button--The tailor is visited by a
- hideous old woman--The jolly mule driver and his
- sing-song--Adventures in search of Alb the Unicorn--Solario
- encounters Alb the Unicorn--The button is sewed on with the
- unicorn’s hair--The Prince receives the tailor’s terms--The
- magic doublet is suddenly produced_ 1
-
-
- THE SECOND NIGHT
-
- ALB THE UNICORN
-
- _Alb the Fortunate and the Princess Hyla--A tattered old beggar
- comes to the goldsmith’s shop--The old man proposes a strange
- bargain--The three black hairs in the yellow head--Alb wins the
- promise of the Princess’s hand--A trifling incident disturbs
- Alb’s mother--Unreasonable conduct of the goldsmith’s widow--The
- merrymakers are suddenly sobered by the goldsmith’s son--The
- Princess behaves in an amusing fashion--The Princess finds her
- husband bewitched--Alb and the Princess visit the One-Armed
- Sorcerer--The Old Man of Ice, The Laughing Nymph, and
- the Great Horned Owl--The burning glass, the brass pin, and the
- loop of thread--He hears thunder in a clear sky--He goes
- down into the cave in Thunder Mountain--He pursues the
- Man of Ice with the burning glass--He commences to make his
- escape from the cave--He sails across the Great Sea--He finds a
- child in a pool of the rock--The Laughing Nymph in the Three-Spire
- Rock--He remembers the brass pin in time--The second
- black hair is gone--The Great Horned Owl stands ready for the
- loop of thread--The wrong hand and a desperate fall--Alb sees
- in the river the reflection of a unicorn_ 31
-
-
- THE THIRD NIGHT
-
- THE SON OF THE TAILOR OF OOGH
-
- _The Prince receives the magic doublet--The Prince and his
- daughter set forth for Oogh--A strange encounter at the wayside
- well--The three blind ballad singers--The blind ballad singer
- displays the Shears of Sharpness--The strange conduct of the people
- of Oogh--The mansion in the ruined park--The solitary figure behind
- the spider’s web--The Prince watches the people’s behavior
- toward the boy--The man with the ball in the underground alley--The
- Prince sets out for his encounter with Babadag the Tailor--Babadag
- the Tailor, Goolk the Spider, and the eight tailors--The
- three blind ballad singers once more--The magic doublet
- protects the Prince against the Knitters of Eyebrows and against
- Goolk the Spider--The Prince’s daughter has beguiled the Shears
- of Sharpness from the ballad singers--A light flickers in the dark
- shop--The Prince’s daughter is gone, and the Prince makes a dash
- for liberty--Babadag the Tailor is conquered by his little son--The
- governor, being released, beholds the Prince’s daughter--The
- shearing of the Eyebrow--The skin of the Prince is black--The
- doom of the city of Oogh--The tailor’s son follows him into the
- burning city--The boy is found on the sill of his ruined home,
- alive--The eight tailors stand before them in a row--They meet
- the three blind ballad singers for the last time_ 73
-
-
- THE FOURTH NIGHT
-
- THE RAGPICKER AND THE PRINCESS
-
- _The Princess hears a voice from the waves beneath her window--The
- Princess sees the shadow of an old woman--A midnight visit from
- a one-armed old man--Alb, seeking the Princess, sits down by the
- seashore--An interview with a talking seal--A sea journey on the
- back of a seal--The village of storks--The feeding of the
- storks--The Ragpicker frightens the men away with her bag--He
- follows the Ragpicker down into the dark--She stirs a steaming
- mixture with her long, hooked forefinger--The shadows of the
- children--He loses his way in the dark--He hears the voice of the
- seal again--He peeps into the sorcerer’s workshop--He lies in wait
- with a bow and arrow--The Ragpicker releases the shadows in
- the street--A singular commotion on the housetops--The Princess
- is herself again, but--The King beholds his child and is
- grieved--The seal introduces his liniment, guaranteed to cure in
- all cases_ 126
-
-
- THE FIFTH NIGHT
-
- THE CITY OF DEAD LEAVES
-
- _The misfortunes of Tush the Apothecary--They find themselves
- on an unknown shore--The startling effect of making a ring of
- grass--They start upon a journey through the air--The orange tree
- and the panther--They come upon the King’s brother in rags--A
- dwarf clad in motley stands up to speak--Buffo the Fool leads
- them to the palace--They find the King in a terrible state--The
- Perfection Cream is rubbed into the itching palm--Tush the
- Apothecary takes the people in hand--Paravaine has made her
- choice--He finds himself rubbing his palms together--He cannot
- find the ingredients for making the salve--Tush and his sister
- are seized by the angry crowd--The genie in the whirlwind--The
- pulling off of the genie’s ring_ 169
-
-
- THE SIXTH NIGHT
-
- THE ENCHANTED HIGHWAYMAN
-
- _A voice from nowhere bids the Prince stop--The Prince listens
- to a curious discourse--The Prince, alone in the forest, hears
- the bark of a dog--The prisoner inside the wasp’s nest--The dog
- leaps upon him to devour him--The Prince, sitting on the ground,
- looks up at a genie--The One-Armed Sorcerer appears from within
- the wasp’s nest--The Highwayman and nine of his daughters appear
- in proper person--He sees the Highwayman’s tenth daughter--The
- genie breathes fire upon the witch’s hut--The One-Armed
- Sorcerer performs upon a button--The genie flies away with the
- witch--The Prince leads his beloved home--The magic doublet is
- presented at the wedding_ 206
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- 1. “Then I will begin,” said Solario the Tailor, “the
- story of----” _Frontispiece_
-
- FACING PAGE
-
- 2. Solario was sitting on his worktable busily plying the needle 4
-
- 3. The Unicorn stamped and gave a piercing neigh 20
-
- 4. “There is something here,” said the old beggar, “which I wish
- to buy” 36
-
- 5. Mortimer the Executioner was being measured by Solario for
- a suit 74
-
- 6. “You are welcome, master peddler,” said Babadag 98
-
- 7. “Beauty in tatters!” said Babadag the Tailor 110
-
- 8. The shadow of a Ragpicker oozed in through the door 134
-
- 9. The one-armed sorcerer plucked a feather from the stork 156
-
- 10. The genie flew away with Tush and his sister 178
-
- 11. The genie swung him back and forth and tossed him out to sea 204
-
- 12. “I held my trusty blade on high and took from him his money” 212
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-TO BE READ FIRST
-
-
-In the book called “The Enchanted Forest” it is related-- But I hope
-that you have read that book, or at least that you sincerely intend to
-do so as soon as you have time, but no matter; it is all about a Forest
-Kingdom, and a Great Forest that was enchanted by a witch, an irritable
-sort of person who-- Not that she was to be blamed altogether, in my
-judgment, for she had been provoked to it by a page boy belonging to
-the King of the Forest, and I am personally not surprised that this
-young rogue was in consequence spirited away in the middle of the
-night, no one knew whither.
-
-Another boy (quite a different sort) named Bilbo, son of one Bodad a
-woodchopper, managed to disenchant the forest and destroy the witch,
-and for this he was given, when he was old enough, the hand of the
-King’s daughter, the Princess Dorobel; and in course of time there came
-to them a little son, by name Bojohn.
-
-This Bojohn, with his friend Bodkin, a fisherman’s boy, afterward
-discovered the lost page boy in a chamber beneath a forest pool, where
-the witch had placed him for his punishment; and in this chamber, with
-the page boy, was a company of enchanted men, also placed there by the
-witch, at various times, each for some offense against her, and each
-sitting there upright in a kind of cupboard in the wall, unable to
-speak or move. These men, and the page boy too, Prince Bojohn and his
-friend Bodkin set free, by means of a magical silver lamp.
-
-In the audience room of the King’s dwelling, a noble castle in the
-midst of the forest, the entire court assembled to welcome the rescued
-men on the night of their arrival; and the King, after making a speech
-(which no power on earth could have prevented his doing), created the
-rescued men, without bothering to ask whether they wanted it or no, an
-order of knighthood, to be known as the Order of the Silver Lamp. This
-done, he addressed the new knights,--but here I may as well turn back
-to the book itself, which thus relates what then occurred:
-
-“We are all anxious,” said the King, “to hear your stories; they are,
-I am sure, of the greatest interest. You, sir,” he said, addressing the
-oldest of the Knights of the Silver Lamp, who wore a faded spangled
-coat, of a period no one present could remember, “I beseech you to
-recount to us the story of your life, and in particular the adventure
-which brought you to so strange a pass.”
-
-“Willingly, sire,” said the ancient man, so readily that it was
-apparent he had been waiting for this opportunity; and thereupon, with
-a considerable rustling and a good deal of whispering and nodding of
-heads, the assemblage composed itself to hear the story of the Old Man
-in the Spangled Coat.
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: Bojohn and Bodkin]
-
-
-
-
-_The Teller of Tales_
-
-SOLARIO THE TAILOR
-
-
-_His Audience_
-
- PRINCE BOJOHN, _a boy, the King’s grandson_
-
- BODKIN, _a fisherman’s boy, his friend_
-
- THE PRINCESS DOROBEL, _Bojohn’s mother_
-
- PRINCE BILBO, _her husband, Bojohn’s father_
-
- THE KING and QUEEN _of the Great Forest, Bojohn’s
- grandfather and grandmother, and the Princess Dorobel’s parents_
-
- MORTIMER the EXECUTIONER
-
- THE ENCOURAGER of the INTERRUPTER
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-THE FIRST NIGHT
-
-STORY OF THE OLD MAN IN THE SPANGLED COAT
-
-
-You must know (began the old man) that I am a tailor, by name Solario.
-In the reign of the good King Fortmain the Ninth--
-
-_“Ah!” interrupted the King. “That was my great-grandfather. Bless my
-soul, master tailor, you must have been imprisoned under the forest
-pool nearly a hundred years ago. Hum! I dare say you know what you’re
-talking about, but--”_
-
-_“My dear,” said the Queen, “I’m quite sure that the ninth Fortmain
-was your great-great-grandfather, and not your great-grandfather,
-though of course I may be mistaken; but it seems to me that it was the
-tenth Fortmain who was your great-grandfather, because the ninth had
-an oldest son who married into the Stiffish family, if I recollect the
-name correctly, or perhaps it was Standish, and at any rate he died
-without any children while his father was alive, and the younger son
-came into the--”_
-
-_“Never mind, never mind,” said the King. “You mustn’t interrupt. Let
-the man go on with his story.”_
-
-You must know (began the old man again) that in the reign of the good
-King Fortmain the Ninth, I practised my art as a tailor in the city of
-Vernicroft, a thriving and busy city, located in a corner of the Great
-Forest remote from--
-
-_“Vernicroft!” said the King. “I don’t understand it. There’s no such
-busy city now. There’s nothing but a little ruined hamlet away over at
-the other side of the--”_
-
-_“Well,” said the Queen, “perhaps at that time--”_
-
-_“Don’t interrupt,” said the King. “Let the man go on.”_
-
-You must know (began the old man again) that I had risen to a
-considerable eminence in my profession. I do not pretend to say that
-I was the very best tailor in the kingdom, for I am far too modest to
-speak of my own merit; but the--er--the spangled coat in which you now
-see me was a creation of my own brain, and at the time it was thought
-to be--er--however, it speaks for itself.
-
-_“I think it’s a perfect sight,” whispered Bojohn to Bodkin._
-
-It is true I was growing old, but I was very well satisfied; there
-was no one dependent on me, my clients were numerous and rich, and I
-enjoyed the respect due an artist and man of substance. I had saved a
-good deal of money, for I had never squandered any in foolish gifts,
-nor wasted any in ridiculous pleasures, nor--but I do not wish to boast.
-
-_“That’s a wonderful thing to brag about,” whispered Bodkin to Bojohn._
-
-One morning, a balmy morning in spring, I was sitting cross-legged on
-my worktable at the rear of my shop, busily plying the needle, when a
-stranger, richly dressed, entered my open door from the street, and
-approached me, bowing courteously. He was a handsome man, wearing a
-short beard; and I remarked with surprise, by contrast with his beard,
-that he was utterly without eyebrows.
-
-“Sir,” said he, “have I the pleasure of addressing the renowned
-Solario, whose genius has caused our city to be envied wherever art is
-prized?”
-
-I confessed that I was the person.
-
-“My master,” he went on, “is a nobleman, to whose ears the rumor of
-your skill and taste has penetrated, although he lives in retirement
-and hears not much of the outer world. I trust that you are at liberty
-to undertake a piece of work for him?”
-
-I assured him that I was.
-
-“My master,” he proceeded, “is, I must warn you, unable to satisfy
-himself, in the matter now in hand, with less than absolute perfection.
-Already he has been disappointed in some eight other tailors, and he
-has learned of your superlative excellence with much hope; and in order
-that he may assure himself how well his report of you is justified, he
-has commanded me to entrust to you a small commission; to wit, to sew
-on this button.”
-
-I was greatly mortified at this lame conclusion of so promising a
-speech; I suspected that the stranger was making game of me; but his
-manner was so respectful that I held my peace, and watched him without
-a word while he took from under his short blue velvet cloak a package,
-and depositing it before me on my table proceeded to undo it.
-
-_“This old fellow talks like he was writing a composition,” whispered
-Bodkin to Bojohn._
-
-_“Oh, he’s a conceited pumpkin,” whispered Bojohn. “He loves to hear
-himself talk, and I bet you he’s thinking we’re thinking we never heard
-such fine language in our lives. That’s him, all over.”_
-
-
-_The Doublet with the Missing Button_
-
-The package contained a doublet, of a material I had never seen before,
-very thin and glossy, of a texture like that of wasp’s nest but very
-tough. The doublet contained ten buttonholes, but only nine buttons;
-one button, and one only, was missing.
-
-“I have here,” said my visitor coolly, “the missing button; and my
-master will be obliged if you will sew it on.”
-
-[Illustration: Solario was sitting on his worktable busily plying the
-needle]
-
-He produced the button, a large ivory one, which, with the garment, he
-held up before me in his left hand.
-
-“Please to hold out your left hand,” said he.
-
-I did so, and with his own left hand he placed the garment and the
-button in mine.
-
-“This doublet,” said he, “must not pass from one to another but by
-the left hand. Please to remember that. And now, adieu. I will return
-to-morrow. Meantime--”
-
-He laid on my table a small purse, and bowing with sober courtesy he
-left the shop.
-
-I turned up the purse, and a number of gold coins fell out, enough to
-pay for sewing on five hundred buttons. “Ah!” thought I. “At this rate
-I can well afford to gratify my new client’s whimsies.”
-
-The next day the courteous stranger returned for the doublet. I
-delivered it with my left hand into his own left hand, the button
-being attached firmly in place. He thanked me, and departed; but on
-the morning after, he reappeared, to my surprise, and as he came in he
-smiled at me and shook his head at me waggishly.
-
-“Fie! master Solario!” said he. “How could you have treated me so? And
-a mere button, too! Really, my good Solario!”
-
-He produced the doublet, and showed me that it lacked a button in the
-same place as before. He held up in one hand the ivory button and in
-the other a length of thread. I was perplexed. The thread had not
-been cut, of that I was sure. It was the identical thread, and of the
-identical length.
-
-“You will not blame my master,” said the stranger, “if he finds himself
-a little aggrieved. He had scarcely put on the doublet yesterday when
-the button came off in his hand. I was commanded to leave it with you
-once more, together with this trifling honorarium.”
-
-So saying, he dropped a little purse on my table as before, and after
-putting the garment and its button into my left hand with his own left
-hand, bowed himself out. I turned up the purse in haste, and poured out
-a number of gold coins, as before, but this time twice as many. I put
-away the gold into my coffer, and sewed on the button once more, with
-special care.
-
-I whipped the thread around itself under the button, sewed it through
-the goods, doubled it back through the button, wound it and knotted
-it and doubled it back, and altogether made such a job of it (however
-painful to me as an artist) as was perfect for security.
-
-_“I don’t see,” interrupted the King, “what all this business about a
-button has got to do with--”_
-
-_“If your majesty will pardon me,” said the old tailor, “I have not yet
-reached the end of my story.”_
-
-_“I’m well aware of it,” said the King. “But still I don’t see--”_
-
-_“My dear!” said the Queen, sweetly, and the old man went on with his
-story._
-
-Next morning the stranger returned for the doublet. I delivered it into
-his left hand with my left, and he turned to go. At the door he looked
-back at me smiling, and was about to bow himself out when he paused to
-try the button with his fingers. A slight frown came over his face; he
-pulled the button gently, and behold, there before my eyes,--I assure
-you I saw it with these very eyes,--the button came off into his hand!
-
-He sighed, looked at me gravely, and held out the button in one hand
-and the doublet in the other.
-
-“Alas, good master Solario!” said he. “You have not treated me very
-well. The hopes I entertained for your profit are at an end. It remains
-only for me to apologize for my intrusion, and for you to return to me
-the money which I left with you.”
-
-This was too much. The idea of returning money which had once been
-locked safely in my coffer was more than I could bear. I sprang down
-from my table. “One moment!” I cried. “I beg of you! That I should not
-be able to sew on a miserable button--it is too ridiculous! Let me see
-your master myself, and prove to him what I can do! Take me to him at
-once! Let him assign me any task whatever, and I swear to you--”
-
-“You wish to see my master?” said the stranger.
-
-“At once!” I cried. “Do not carry back to him a report of me so unjust!
-I must see him myself!”
-
-“Be careful what you say,” said the stranger. “You may be sorry.”
-
-“Impossible!” said I. “Take me to him at once!”
-
-The stranger looked at me thoughtfully. “If I take you,” said he,
-“swear that you will never blame me for what may happen.”
-
-“I swear it!” I cried.
-
-“You will remember that I warned you?”
-
-“On my own head be it! Let us go at once!”
-
-“Very well, then. The decision is yours, not mine; remember that. I
-will return for you to-night, and you will then, if you are still of
-the same mind, be ready to accompany me to my master.”
-
-He tucked the doublet with its button under his cloak, and in another
-moment he was gone.
-
-That night, after dark, as I was putting up my shutters, a splendid
-coach and pair, driven by a black man in a rich but somber livery,
-stopped at my door, and the smiling stranger descended. I ran into the
-shop and put on my best attire. Some time before, I had designed and
-executed the coat in which you now see me; it had been much admired; I
-put it on, and hastened out to the stranger, who bowed me politely into
-the carriage.
-
-During our journey, my companion exerted himself to be agreeable; and
-I, on my part, fairly unloosed the rein of conversation,--an art in
-which, I confess, I had always taken the greatest pleasure. On this
-occasion I surpassed myself; I drew upon the mysteries of our noble
-craft for his entertainment; I was by turns humorous and grave; I was
-at my best; it would not be too much to say that I sparkled; and in
-short, when the carriage stopped, I realized that I had taken no note
-of our route.
-
-We drew up in a street which was unfamiliar to me. As we alighted, I
-observed before me a high wall, extending in either direction as far as
-I could see; and immediately at hand a little door in the wall, toward
-which my companion led me. He pulled a bell-rope, and we were at once
-admitted by a second black man, in the livery I had already seen. I was
-aware, in spite of the darkness, that we were in a garden, or rather
-park, of immense dimensions.
-
-
-_The Dark Mansion in the Walled Park_
-
-I could see the dark outline of what appeared to be a great mansion.
-There were no lights anywhere. The air was heavy with the perfume
-of flowers, a cloying perfume, oppressively sweet. We came, after a
-considerable walk, to the house. At my companion’s knock, a door was
-opened by a servant, black like the other two.
-
-We entered a narrow hall, and at the end of this hall we reached a
-door, which was opened by a fourth man-servant, black like the others;
-and after ascending a flight of stairs, and traversing several spacious
-apartments, we came to a pause in a small but elegant room, where my
-companion left me.
-
-In a moment he returned, and beckoned me to come with him. He opened
-a door, gently pushed me through, closed the door behind me, and left
-me, as he advanced, blinking under the light of a hundred candles in
-a room more superb than any I had ever seen. The colored tiles of the
-floor, the thick rugs, the curious vases, the pictured tapestries on
-the walls,--I took them all in at a glance; and I was aware at the
-same time of an aroma like that of the flowers in the garden, but very
-faint.
-
-
-_The Tailor Meets the Tall Black Man and His Fair Daughter_
-
-At one end of the apartment was a table, loaded with fruit and flowers
-and wine. At the other end, on a divan, sat a tall and majestic man,
-dressed in the most exquisite taste. His skin was ebony black. He
-wore drooping black mustaches, and his hair was long and black; but
-I observed that he was, like the Courteous Stranger, totally without
-eyebrows.
-
-At his feet, on a cushion, sat a lady, young and beautiful, a lady
-divinely beautiful, more beautiful than any I had ever seen or dreamed
-of. Her complexion! it was all cream and roses. Her eyes! they were
-blue of the blueness of violets, and they were merry and soft together.
-Her hair!--I swear I can see her at this moment. Her hair was of the--
-But I must not allow myself to think of her. The black man and the
-wonderful lady rose, and my companion presented me.
-
-“You are welcome, Solario,” said the tall black man, smiling
-graciously. “You have wished to see me, as I hear, and to give me proof
-of your skill. But we can converse better while we refresh ourselves.
-You observe that the table is set for four. My daughter has, as you
-see, already counted upon your company. I hope you will consent to
-accept our poor hospitality.”
-
-We seated ourselves at the table. My host clapped his hands four times,
-and four serving men entered, bearing the first course. They were
-black, like the four I had already seen. They were without eyebrows,
-and I seemed to remember the same defect in the other four. Eight men
-servants, all black, and all without eyebrows! I was puzzled; and when
-I looked from the fair face of the lady opposite me to the black face
-of her father, I was completely mystified. As for my stranger, he
-scarcely took his eyes from the damsel; and from the manner in which
-she now and then returned his gaze, I could see that they were on a
-footing of tenderness.
-
-When we were at the end of our repast, and were trifling with our
-grapes and wine, my black host addressed himself directly to me. I
-was in a mellow mood; I felt that I could scarcely have denied him
-anything; and as for his daughter, if she had bade me run for her sake
-to the ends of the-- Well, the wine was excellent; I sniffed in it the
-same aroma I had noticed twice before; and I was in consequence of it
-in that state of peace which in other circumstances would have preceded
-slumber. My host leaned toward me in the friendliest attitude.
-
-
-_The Black Prince Tells His Story_
-
-“My dear Solario,” said he, “you are asking yourself, all this while,
-who I am. I am a Prince, heir to the throne of the distant kingdom of
-Wen. My skin was formerly white, like my daughter’s. It was changed,
-as you see it now, by the power of an enemy, and I am awaiting here,
-in exile, with my daughter and my friend, the release which day and
-night I dream of. If you are not too weary, I will relate to you the
-adventure which brought me here and changed my skin.”
-
-“With all my heart,” said I; whereupon, without further preamble, he
-commenced
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE BLACK PRINCE
-
-“Know, most excellent Solario,” he began, “that my father the King of
-Wen called me to him one day, and sitting down with me addressed me as
-follows. ‘My son,’ said he--”
-
-_“Is it a long story?” asked the King, yawning behind his hand._
-
-_“It is very interesting,” said the old tailor._
-
-_“Not what I asked,” said the King. “Is it long?”_
-
-_“Well,--well--” said the old man._
-
-_“Then we will hear it another time,” said the King. “Pray let us hear
-what happened to you.”_
-
-_The old man bowed, quite crestfallen, and proceeded with his story._
-
-_“Oh, shucks,” said Bojohn to Bodkin._
-
-When the Black Prince had concluded his own tale, he paused, and then
-said to me:
-
-“Now, Solario, as to those circumstances of my misfortune which precede
-the tale I have just told you, I will, if you consent, call on my good
-friend here, who was personally concerned in them, to relate them to
-you.”
-
-Whereupon he nodded to my companion, who at once commenced
-
-THE STORY OF THE COURTEOUS STRANGER
-
-“You must know,” he began, “that soon after my arrival at the city of--”
-
-_“What has this got to do with your being enchanted by the witch?” said
-the King._
-
-_“Well,” said Solario, “its bearing on what afterward happened to me is
-perhaps a little indirect, but I assure your majesty that--”_
-
-_“No, no,” said the King. “I never sit up late, and it’s getting on
-toward my bedtime.”_
-
-_The old man sighed._
-
-When the Courteous Stranger had finished his story, the Black Prince
-gazed at me for a moment.
-
-“Solario,” said he, “I will tell you the conclusion of the whole matter
-in a word. To him who shall deliver me from this spell, I will give
-five hundred thousand pieces of gold, of the money of your country.
-And, Solario,” he said, bending toward me and pointing at me with his
-finger, “I believe you are the man.”
-
-Visions of Solario the tailor as the richest man in Vernicroft flashed
-before my eyes, and left me dizzy.
-
-“It is a matter of sewing on a button,” said the Prince. “I am allowed
-nine tailors for the trial, on the principle that nine tailors are the
-equivalent of one--ahem! I beg your pardon. Eight tailors have already
-essayed it, and failed. You are the ninth.”
-
-“And what has become of the other eight?” I asked, with some misgiving.
-
-The Black Prince smiled. “You have already seen them,” said he.
-
-“I?” I exclaimed in amazement.
-
-
-_Eight Tailors Who Could not Sew on a Single Button_
-
-“Four of them served our table here to-night, and the other four you
-have met between your shop and this room.”
-
-“The eight black servants?” I cried.
-
-“Precisely,” said the Prince. “I must tell you, that he who fails comes
-himself under the spell, his skin changes to black, and he remains
-here with me in my retirement. If you deliver me, you deliver also
-these other eight. If you fail, you condemn yourself and all of us to
-everlasting misery. You are our final hope. What do you say?”
-
-I was becoming almost lightheaded with the prospect of my reward.
-Perhaps the wine had something to do with it; perhaps it was the
-Prince’s daughter, who smiled upon me bewitchingly.
-
-“You have already seen my doublet,” said the Prince. “So long as
-it remained intact, no harm could touch me. But my enemy, as I have
-related to you, succeeded in detaching from it a single button, and
-taking away the thread. Instantly all its virtue was gone; I was
-helpless. To this mischance I owe all my misery; my happiness hangs on
-a button. Take the doublet, Solario, and find the thread which will
-withstand sorcery. Three months are allowed you. Here are the doublet
-and the button; guard them as you would your life; and may you return
-to receive my thanks and the fortune which awaits you.”
-
-With his left hand he placed the doublet and the button in my left
-hand. The perfume of the wine seemed to grow heavier; I was very
-drowsy; I tried to speak; I could not arouse myself; I was conscious of
-the eager smile of the Prince’s daughter, and I knew no more.
-
-When I came to myself, I was in my bed behind the shop, and it was
-morning. My first thought was that I had had an unusual dream, but
-there on the pillow beside me lay the identical doublet and button,
-and I found myself wearing the spangled coat of the evening before. I
-jumped up and prepared my breakfast, but I could not eat. A desperate
-case I had gotten myself into, indeed! Where on earth should I obtain a
-thread which would withstand sorcery? And if I should fail--! I pushed
-aside my food and buried my face in my hands.
-
-I heard the bell over my shop door tinkle, as if some customer were
-coming in. I paid no attention. Why had I allowed this hopeless
-enterprise to be thrust upon me? I was lost.
-
-
-_The Tailor Is Visited by a Hideous Old Woman_
-
-I heard a cackle of unpleasant laughter. I looked up quickly and saw,
-sitting at the opposite side of my table, a little old woman, extremely
-hideous of face, hook-nosed, toothless, and wrinkled, munching her gums
-and watching me with little, malicious eyes.
-
-The ancient hag did not leave me long in doubt about her business.
-
-“Master tailor,” said she, “the fortune is yours if you will have it.”
-
-Her voice was like nothing so much as the crackling of dry wood in a
-brisk fire.
-
-“Never mind what I know nor how I know it,” she went on, answering my
-thought before I spoke. “What would you give to know where and how to
-obtain the thread which will hold the button?”
-
-“Anything!” I cried. “That is, almost anything.”
-
-“Would you marry?”
-
-I thought of the adorable young lady whom I had seen the night before.
-
-“Willingly!” I said. “That is,--yes, I think--”
-
-“Then I will tell you the condition on which you may have the thread.
-You must marry me.”
-
-I looked at the frightful old creature; then I laughed and laughed; I
-could not help it. She arose in a great fury, grasped the crooked stick
-which she bore with her, and hobbled toward the door.
-
-“You shall never find it!” she said. “No, never! You shall be a black
-and penniless outcast! You shall wish you had never been born! You are
-lost, lost, lost!”
-
-That terrible prospect sobered me. If this woman could by any chance
-save me from such a fate, what price would be too great?
-
-“Come back,” I said, “I will think it over.”
-
-“Speak!” said she. “Will you, or will you not?”
-
-I looked at her. She was very old. She could not live long, at best.
-She might not live until the wedding day. And if she should, a man of
-my wealth and power could afterward find the means of mitigating the
-horrors of such a marriage.
-
-“How do I know you can perform your promise?” I asked.
-
-“You need not perform yours until I have performed mine. Come, master
-tailor, will you or will you not?”
-
-“I will,” said I. “On the day when I receive my fortune from the
-Prince, I will marry you. Merciful powers!”
-
-“Good,” said she. “Now listen to me. The thread which will hold the
-button is the single black hair in the tail of the white unicorn, Alb,
-who feeds in the half-moon pasture of Korbi, by the river Tarn. Listen
-carefully while I tell you what you must do.”
-
-She then gave me the most minute directions; and when she had finished,
-she arose and hobbled to the door.
-
-“Stop!” I said. “Tell me who you are, and where you live, and when I
-shall see you again.”
-
-She answered never a word; she was gone.
-
-
-_The Jolly Mule Driver and His Sing-Song_
-
-I wrote down all I could remember of her instructions, and went out
-into the street to cool my burning head. As I stood before the door, I
-heard a jingling of little bells, and a voice singing and shouting, and
-saw, coming toward me down the street, a train of five or six mules,
-driven by a short fellow in a leather jerkin, on foot, who was singing
-raucously and shouting lustily to his animals. His face was gay and
-humorous, and he cracked his whip merrily.
-
-“Good mules for hire!” he sang. “Good mules for hire! We’ll bring you
-to your heart’s desire! We laugh at rain and snow and mire! We never
-lag and never tire! We _thread_ our way through ice and fire! Good
-mules for hire! Good mules for hire!”
-
-“Thread!” What did he mean by that word? I stared at him, and as he was
-passing me he looked at me long and hard, and gave me a slow wink.
-
-A little while later, as I was ironing a piece of goods within doors,
-the mule driver himself appeared in the shop.
-
-“At your service, master Solario!” he cried, gayly. “For a long journey
-or a short one! If you’re thinking of going a journey, I’m your man!
-Come, master Solario, the sun is shining, lock up the shop!”
-
-It seemed a curious piece of good fortune that this fellow should have
-appeared almost on the heels of the old woman herself, and the long and
-short of it was that I hired him for my journey, at so much per week.
-He agreed to provide the necessary outfit, and we would depart that
-night.
-
-My preparations were soon made. The notes I had made of the old
-woman’s directions I sewed inside my vest. I placed in my strong box
-the doublet and the button, and bestowed the box where it could not
-be found during my absence. At midnight, my driver appeared. It was a
-starry night. I locked the shop, and we mounted our mules. Preceded by
-four other animals, packed with our outfit, we quietly moved down the
-street, past the last houses, and into the forest. My search for the
-white unicorn had begun.
-
-
-_Adventures in Search of Alb the Unicorn_
-
-From that night until we came in sight of the river Tarn, far beyond
-the confines of the Forest Kingdom, the adventures we encountered were
-numerous and fearful. We spent weeks on this perilous journey. In the
-second week we came to a dark castle on the side of a mountain. We
-crossed the drawbridge, which strangely happened to be down, though
-it was late at night, and blew the horn which hung by the gate. But
-perhaps it will be unnecessary to detail these adventures?
-
-_“Totally unnecessary,” said the King. “I can scarcely restrain my
-impatience to know how the story ends.”_
-
-There are several, however, of extraordinary interest, which you might
-perhaps be pleased to hear: the adventure of the Roving Griffin, the
-adventure of the Blind Giant, the adventure of Montesango’s Cave--
-
-_“Yes, yes,” said Bojohn and Bodkin, in a loud whisper._
-
-_“No,” said the King. “I must beg you to reserve these pleasures for
-another occasion. I can’t sit up all night.”_
-
-We reached at last, on a sunshiny morning, the top of a little hill,
-from which we looked down on a narrow and shallow river, curved at this
-point outward in a crescent, and beyond it we saw a meadow of some
-two miles in depth, bounded at the rear by a high cliff, curved also
-outward like a crescent, and reaching the river at the right hand and
-the left of the meadow. The meadow thus enclosed resembled in shape a
-half-moon.
-
-“Ah!” I cried. “The river Tarn and the half-moon pasture of Korbi!”
-
-I left my mule driver, and descended alone to the river. I found a
-ford, and though the water reached my shoulders, I had no difficulty in
-wading to the other side. I came there upon the pasture I had seen from
-the hill. It was green with tall grass, and sprinkled with flowers.
-I looked about fearfully, but the unicorn was not in sight. Creeping
-cautiously, I made toward the high cliff at the further side of the
-meadow. Just before I reached it, I stopped to consult my notes:
-
-“A circle of white stones on the side of the cliff, higher than a man’s
-reach. In the center of the circle, a blood-red flower growing on a
-long stem.”
-
-
-_Solario Encounters Alb the Unicorn_
-
-I walked along at the foot of the cliff, and after some ten minutes
-descried above me the circle of white stones. The wall was perfectly
-upright, but its surface was rugged enough to give promise of a
-foothold. I turned my head, and at that instant saw, a short distance
-away, farther down the line of the cliff, standing knee-deep in the
-grass and flowers, a small horse, pure white, with a pure white mane
-and tail, and a sharp-pointed horn in the middle of his forehead.
-
-[Illustration: The unicorn stamped and gave a piercing neigh]
-
-As he saw me, he stamped his hoof and threw his head high. I started
-for the cliff; he made for the same point, as if to intercept me. I
-knew that against that sharp horn I should be helpless; it was now a
-matter of life and death. I ran with all my might; the unicorn came on
-at a gallop; we approached the foot of the cliff together; his head was
-down, and I could already in imagination feel his horn in my side; I
-doubled my exertions; I reached the cliff, and leaped up on the rocks
-just out of his reach, as he swept by me; I was safe.
-
-I clung to my perch panting, and then painfully climbed to the circle
-of white stones. There, in its center, was the blood-red flower. The
-unicorn was standing below, watching me. When he saw me bend toward the
-flower, he stamped, shook his mane, and gave a long piercing neigh,
-as a horse will when he is in pain. I plucked the flower at the root.
-The unicorn’s excitement was extraordinary. He pranced and bounded,
-shrieking in a manner almost human. I shivered at the thought of going
-down to him, but it had to be done. I descended carefully, holding the
-flower out in the unicorn’s view. His shrieks subsided into a moaning
-cry. He shook his head up and down, as if under some strong command. I
-reached the ground.
-
-I paused there for a moment, for I confess I was desperately afraid.
-Little by little I advanced to him, holding out the flower. He pranced
-and whined. I came within arm’s length of his head, and held the flower
-before his mouth. With a quiver which shook his whole body, he seized
-it in his teeth. I quickly ran to his tail, and searched there for the
-single black hair, keeping well away from his heels. Covered by the
-brush of white hair I found it. I seized it and gave it a mighty jerk.
-Out it came into my hand.
-
-The unicorn trembled and tottered; and there in his place before my
-eyes stood a handsome young man, clad in a suit of soft and exquisite
-white leather. He fell on his knees before me and kissed my hand.
-
-“Thanks, brave deliverer!” he cried. “The enchantment is broken! I am
-myself again! How glorious to be free!”
-
-I raised him from the ground, and led him to a convenient place, where
-we sat down and conversed. I placed the precious black hair securely
-in the lining of my vest. If I on my part was overjoyed, the young man
-was positively beside himself. He laughed and cried by turns. I was of
-course intensely curious as to the circumstances of his enchantment.
-He willingly consented to relate them to me, and as soon as he had
-composed himself a little he began
-
-THE STORY OF THE WHITE UNICORN
-
-“I was born,” said the young man, “in the Island Kingdom, far out in
-the Great Sea, the only son of a rich--”
-
-_“Never mind, never mind,” interrupted the King; “not now, some other
-time. It’s my bedtime. Get on with your own story. We’ve no time now to
-listen to--”_
-
-_“My dear,” said the Queen, sweetly, “perhaps if you’d--”_
-
-_“Some other time,” said the King. “Not now, not now.”_
-
-_“Oh, botheration,” said Bojohn to Bodkin. “He won’t let us hear
-anything.”_
-
-_“I think it’s too bad,” said Bodkin to Bojohn._
-
-_The old man in the spangled coat sighed profoundly._
-
-When the young man had finished his tale, the day was far advanced. I
-wished to take him back with me to Vernicroft, but he was anxious to
-return to the Island Kingdom without losing a moment; we crossed the
-river together, and parted. I have never seen him since.
-
-We made good speed homeward; all our difficulties seemed to have
-vanished. At first, I was saddened by the thought of my approaching
-marriage to the hideous and hateful old hag; but a new thought began
-to take possession of me, and grew stronger as we rode along from day
-to day, and my heart soon became lighter. Master as I was of such a
-key to power as lay secure within my vest, I could marry whom I chose.
-Why should I marry the ugliest creature I had ever seen, when the most
-beautiful might be mine for the asking? The more I thought of it, the
-more indignant I became at the manner in which my easy good nature had
-been imposed on at every hand; I had been grossly overreached; the
-bargain was beyond measure unconscionable; the exquisite face of the
-Prince’s daughter haunted me day and night-- And in short, when we
-arrived at Vernicroft, my mind was made up; I would _not_ marry the old
-woman, and I would exact from the Prince a reward far more suitable
-than the one he had promised.
-
-It was just on the stroke of midnight when we reached my shop. I left
-my driver on the sill, and procuring the necessary gold within, paid
-him off and dismissed him. He was a merry fellow, and had served me
-well, though I must say that I had never learned to like his way of
-cooking beans. He bade me a gay farewell, and as I turned back into the
-shop I looked over my shoulder, expecting to see him with his mules
-on his way down the street. To my astonishment, there was positively
-nothing in sight; the street was empty; in that moment the driver and
-his animals had vanished.
-
-I entered the shop. The journey had cost me all the savings of my
-lifetime. But what did it matter? I was about to become rich beyond all
-my dreams. I lit my lamp and looked about me. There, beside my tailor’s
-bench, sat the old woman herself. Her hands rested on the head of her
-crooked stick, and her toothless jaws were working.
-
-“Well,” she said, “you have it?”
-
-“Yes,” said I, “I have it.”
-
-“Good,” said she. “The Prince’s friend has been here many times. He
-will come to-morrow. I will return to claim you afterward. Good.”
-
-She rose, leaned on her stick, and nodding her head and grinning to
-herself hobbled out of the shop. My resolution to save myself from this
-outrageous creature became absolutely fixed.
-
-
-_The Button Is Sewed on with the Unicorn’s Hair_
-
-I drew out the black hair of the unicorn’s tail, and gave myself up to
-the pleasant task of sewing on the button. It was soon done, and it was
-well done. Nothing could be more secure. I placed the doublet under my
-pillow and went to bed.
-
-In the morning I arose with a light heart. In order that the doublet
-might be near me, I put it on; and during the day three accidents
-proved its quality. First, a hot iron with which I was pressing my
-spangled coat slipped from my right hand and came down squarely on my
-left, and I felt no pain whatever. Next, a needle pricked my finger,
-and I was aware of no inconvenience. And last, as I was standing in the
-doorway, some wicked boys, with whom I was never a favorite, hurled a
-stone at me, striking me violently on the temple; but its effect was no
-more than that of a soft cushion. Undoubtedly the unicorn’s hair was
-the authentic thread.
-
-At nightfall, after I had put up my shutters, I stored the doublet
-secretly away, and was making ready to go to bed, when a knock sounded
-at the door, and I admitted the Prince’s friend, smiling and gracious
-as before. He looked inquiringly at me. I bowed and smiled.
-
-“Yes,” I said, “the work is done.”
-
-“The thread?” he cried.
-
-“I have it, never fear! The work is done.”
-
-He was in a state of great excitement.
-
-“Come!” he cried. “The carriage is at the door. Bring it with you.
-Hurry!”
-
-In a moment I was in his carriage, with a bundle under my arm. We
-stopped at the same place as before, and reached by the same route the
-room where I had first seen the Prince and his daughter. They arose in
-agitation as I came in, and at a joyful signal from my companion came
-forward and grasped my hands. Truly the lady was more beautiful than I
-had dreamed.
-
-“You have succeeded?” said the Prince.
-
-“I have!” said I. “Your deliverance is assured!” And I described the
-accidents from which the doublet had protected me that day.
-
-“Let us sit down,” said the Prince; and when we were all seated, with
-fruit and wine before us, he begged me to tell my story.
-
-I told as much as I thought fit, omitting any mention of the old woman.
-The Prince desired to see the doublet. With my left hand I placed in
-his left the package I had brought with me. He opened it and held up
-the contents. Alas, it was not the doublet at all, but some indifferent
-garment intended for another client!
-
-He looked at me in amazement. I was covered with confusion, and begged
-him to overlook my carelessness. He listened coldly.
-
-“You will bring the doublet here to-morrow,” he said sternly.
-
-“That is understood,” I said. “Meanwhile,” I went on, fortifying
-myself with another glass of the perfumed wine, “we may as well discuss
-the question of my reward.”
-
-“That,” said the Prince, “is already settled.”
-
-“The case is altered,” I said. “If I had known what lay before me,
-I could have made more fitting terms; but I was in the dark; the
-dangers and exertions of my existence since then have changed the case
-completely. I am sure that you do not wish to deal with me unjustly.
-Think what my service means to you! In your place, I should think
-nothing too precious for my deliverer.”
-
-A dark frown came over the Prince’s face.
-
-“What is it you demand?” said he.
-
-
-_The Prince Receives the Tailor’s Terms_
-
-“I demand nothing,” said I. “But if you wish to have the doublet and
-be restored to yourself, your country, and your people, I shall ask
-only three things: one million pieces of gold, this house, and your
-daughter’s hand in marriage.”
-
-All three jumped to their feet. I sat calmly. At a look from the
-Prince, his daughter and the Courteous Stranger sat down again. They
-were both very pale.
-
-“These are your terms?” said the Prince. “You are resolved on this?”
-
-“Inflexibly,” I said.
-
-“Then we must consider,” said he. “When you bring the doublet to-morrow
-you shall have my answer. For the present, let us dismiss the subject.”
-
-His command of himself was superb. He began to talk lightly on
-indifferent subjects, and as he talked his voice became gradually more
-distant, and I grew drowsy; I knew I was falling asleep. I remember
-nothing more until I awoke the next morning in my own bed.
-
-To my surprise, the old woman did not appear at all on that day. On
-the whole, the time passed pleasantly. I had no doubt the Prince would
-accept my terms. I reveled in the happiness which was so soon to be
-mine.
-
-At night, dressed in my spangled coat, and with a bundle under my arm,
-I sat in the shop waiting for my stranger. I was too wise to take
-with me the true doublet, and you may be sure the bundle contained a
-substitute. It would be time enough to deliver the magic garment at the
-wedding. It reposed meanwhile under lock and key, concealed beyond the
-possibility of discovery.
-
-It was late when the stranger appeared. He conducted me to the Prince
-and his daughter in chilly silence. The Prince was standing, and his
-daughter sat on the divan, her chin in her hand.
-
-“You have brought the doublet?” said the Prince.
-
-“First,” I said, “do you accept the terms?”
-
-“I must see the doublet,” he said.
-
-With my left hand I placed the bundle in his left hand. He opened it.
-When he saw its contents, he turned on me with a face like a thunder
-cloud.
-
-“What!” said I. “Another accident? Well, it’s of no consequence. The
-doublet is safe, perfectly safe. It will be placed in your hands--_at
-the wedding_. Do you consent?”
-
-
-_The Magic Doublet Is Suddenly Produced_
-
-He clapped his hands. A door opened behind the divan, and--I could
-scarcely believe my eyes--in hobbled, with her crooked stick, the
-old woman whom I had pledged myself to marry. I was speechless with
-astonishment. The Prince clapped his hands again. From other doors
-entered the eight black tailors whom I had seen before. The ancient hag
-approached the Prince, and drew forth from her dress the doublet which
-I had left securely locked and hidden at home! I saw it closely; it
-could be no other. With her left hand she laid it in the left hand of
-the Prince.
-
-In an instant he had put it on. When he had buttoned the last button, a
-startling change came over him and the eight black tailors. All their
-faces grew a mottled blue, then red, and then the natural color of
-healthy white skin.
-
-At the same time the room began to contract. The ceiling came slowly
-down and stopped just above my head. The walls came slowly together,
-and as they reached the Prince, his daughter, the Courteous Stranger,
-and the eight tailors, gave way to them, so that all these persons
-passed from view on the outer side, and I was left alone with the
-hideous old woman, with the walls coming in upon us by degrees until I
-thought we should be crushed.
-
-I became dizzy; I sank in terror upon the chair which stood beside me.
-The walls came on from all four sides until the place wherein I sat was
-no bigger than a cupboard, and there they stopped. I breathed a sigh of
-relief, and attempted to rise. To my horror, I could not move.
-
-The old woman pointed a skinny finger at me and gave a loud and
-angry laugh which sent a chill up and down my spine. She moved her
-finger about in strange figures. She mumbled to herself a torrent of
-meaningless words; and passing through the door which remained before
-me in one wall of my cabinet, she left me, and closed the door behind
-her. The closet began to rock; it seemed to rise, and in a moment I
-knew that it was flying with me through space....
-
-Thus, your majesty (said the old man in the spangled coat), I came to
-be imprisoned in my cell beneath the Forest Pool. There I sat, unable
-to move or speak, for nearly a hundred years, until the happy day when
-I was delivered by the excellent Prince, your grandson; and for the
-refuge which has been accorded me in your majesty’s castle I now tender
-to your majesty my grateful thanks, and--
-
-_“Eh? What? Did you say something?” exclaimed the King, waking up
-from a sound slumber, and rubbing his eyes. “Oh, yes. I see. Very
-interesting. Very interesting. Something about a button, wasn’t it?
-Bless my soul, I’d no idea it was so late. It’s long past my bedtime.
-I’m always late for breakfast when I stay up past my-- Mortimer, will
-you see to it that the castle windows are locked for the night? My
-dear, I think we will have bacon and eggs in the morning; and if it’s
-at all possible, I’d like to have a piece of toast that isn’t burnt.
-The audience is now over.”_
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-THE SECOND NIGHT
-
-ALB THE UNICORN
-
-
-_Solario the Tailor was sitting at the open window of his room in the
-northeast tower of the castle, looking out at the stars which glittered
-in a clear sky over the Great Forest. He sighed, and rising wearily lit
-the candles on his table; and at that moment there came a knock on his
-door, and Bojohn and Bodkin entered, rather timidly._
-
-_“If you please, sir--” said Bojohn._
-
-_“Pray be seated,” said Solario, and they all sat down. “It’s a warm
-evening,” said he._
-
-_“We thought,” said Bojohn, “that you might perhaps be willing to tell
-us one of the stories that you--”_
-
-_“It’s very warm this evening, indeed,” said Solario. “Quite
-oppressive.”_
-
-_“If it wouldn’t be too much trouble,” said Bodkin, “we’d like you to
-tell us about--”_
-
-_“I don’t know when I’ve felt the heat so much,” said the old tailor.
-“But then it’s the idleness. If there were only something to do, there
-wouldn’t be so much time to think about the weather.”_
-
-_“Last night, sir,” said Bojohn, “you were obliged to leave out some
-parts of your story, and we thought--”_
-
-_“If I only had a few good ells of cloth on my table, and a man
-like--well, say like Mortimer the Executioner,--to exercise my art on,
-I’d be the happiest man alive; but as it is, sitting here with nothing
-to do--”_
-
-_“There was one tale you mentioned,” said Bojohn, “about a--”_
-
-_“It’s a very fine thing to be a Knight of the Silver Lamp,” said
-Solario, “but there doesn’t seem to be much connected with it in the
-nature of work. If I could only be employed in making a suit of clothes
-for Mortimer the Executioner!_ There’s _a subject! The biggest man
-I’ve ever seen in my life, and the hardest to fit! That would be an
-undertaking worthy of my genius. Dear, dear!”_
-
-_“I’ll speak to grandfather about it,” said Bojohn. “I’m sure he’ll let
-you make a suit for Mortimer. But what we would like to know is--”_
-
-_“We’d like to hear one of the stories,” began Bodkin again, “that the
-King made you leave out last night when--”_
-
-_“It made no difference to me, I assure you,” said Solario, stiffly.
-“None whatever.”_
-
-_“But if you would only tell us--” said Bodkin._
-
-_“I do not wish to annoy any one with my dull tales,” said Solario.
-“Far from it; far from it indeed, I assure you.”_
-
-_“But there was one” said Bojohn, “about a griffin; what kind of a
-griffin did you say it was?”_
-
-_“I believe, if I remember correctly, it was a Roving Griffin; but his
-majesty your grandfather--”_
-
-_“Oh, never mind grandfather,” said Bojohn. “Tell us about the--”_
-
-_“I’d rather hear the one about the giant,” said Bodkin._
-
-_“You probably have reference to the Blind Giant,” said Solario.
-“But--”_
-
-_“Then there was one,” said Bojohn, “about some cave or other.”_
-
-_“The Cave of Montesango,” said Solario. “I remember it only too well.
-But I couldn’t tell you that; it would be too terrible. You wouldn’t be
-able to sleep in your beds to-night.”_
-
-_“Then tell us that one!” cried the two boys, together._
-
-_“No,” said Solario. “The King would never approve if I--”_
-
-_“Grandfather isn’t here now,” said Bojohn. “Please--”_
-
-_“Perhaps,” said Solario, “I might tell you the story concerning the--
-But I fear it would bore you.”_
-
-_“No! no!” cried the boys._
-
-_“Then I might perhaps tell you the story of Alb the Unicorn, only--”_
-
-_“Yes! yes! Tell us about the unicorn!”_
-
-_“You are sure it will not weary you?”_
-
-_“Not a bit!” said Bojohn._
-
-_“Would you mind, sir,” said Bodkin, “leaving out the big words?”_
-
-_“I shall willingly endeavor to gratify your reasonable predilection
-for lucidity,” said Solario._
-
-_“Sir?” said Bodkin._
-
-_“Never mind,” said Bojohn. “Let him go on.”_
-
-_“Ahem!” said the old man, clearing his throat. “I will give you as
-much of it as I can remember, as it was told me by the young man
-in the white leather suit while we were sitting in the half-moon
-pasture of Korbi by the river Tarn, after I had delivered him from his
-enchantment. You are sure it will not weary you?”_
-
-_“Go on! Go on!”_
-
-_“Then I will begin,” said Solario, settling himself back at his ease,
-and folding his hands across his stomach,_
-
-
-“THE STORY OF ALB THE UNICORN.”
-
-You must know (said the young man to me) that I am called Alb the
-Fortunate. I was born in the Island Kingdom, far out in the Great Sea,
-the only son of a rich goldsmith. I lived with my parents, by whom I
-was tenderly loved, in the principal city of that kingdom, in which
-city, on a height overlooking the island, stood the castle of the King.
-
-
-_Alb the Fortunate and the Princess Hyla_
-
-My father, whose skill in his art had caused him to be valued highly
-by the King, was a familiar figure at the castle, and I had there,
-in company with my mother, become acquainted with the young Princess
-Hyla, the King’s only child, a beautiful and amiable girl some two
-years younger than myself. We were even permitted to play together in
-the gardens of the castle, for the King was in no wise proud, but on
-the contrary made a point of treating his subjects with a friendliness
-which endeared him to them all. I need hardly tell you that from the
-earliest moment I knew that I loved the little Princess.
-
-I grew thus in time to be twelve years old. Although my parents had
-done for me all that love could devise and money could effect, I had
-caused them much uneasiness. My disposition was unnaturally gloomy; I
-scarcely ever smiled; my mind was filled with terrors, I knew not why;
-I would sit for hours in moody silence; the games of other boys did not
-amuse me; and I would find myself at times weeping bitterly, for no
-reason whatever.
-
-All that my parents could do to divert me availed nothing; I continued
-to be a misery to myself and to them. They feared for my health;
-their wealth no longer gave them any pleasure; and an atmosphere of
-gloom settled down upon their house. Sometimes my mother would look
-mournfully into my eyes while she smoothed back the yellow hair from my
-forehead; and I knew that she would willingly have given all that she
-had to make me happy.
-
-On my twelfth birthday it chanced that I was in my father’s shop,
-alone. My mother had gone into the back room, and my father was absent,
-for the day, at the residence of a distant client. I had been trying
-all that morning to find some occupation to amuse me, but without
-success; I had finally given myself up to a restless and discontented
-idleness; and at the moment I was examining in my hand, without
-much interest, a long chain, of extremely fine gold and delicate
-workmanship, which I had picked up from one of the cabinets in the
-shop. I was in the act of placing it back in its case, wondering what I
-should do next, when a strange figure entered the door from the street,
-and approached me.
-
-
-_A Tattered Old Beggar Comes to the Goldsmith’s Shop_
-
-It was an old man, evidently a beggar, a huge man, fat and heavy, his
-face covered by a gray beard which hung to his waist, and his eyes,
-which were very bright, almost hidden by shaggy eyebrows,--the longest
-eyebrows I had ever seen on any human being. A ragged tunic of brown,
-belted around the middle, hung scantily to his knees; a battered felt
-hat flapped over his forehead; and in his hand he carried, for a staff,
-what seemed to be a yardstick, such as tailors use. From his belt hung
-a pair of large shears, also of the sort used by tailors. A queer
-tailor! thought I.
-
-“Good morning, master Melancholy,” said he, “have you a mind for trade
-this morning?”
-
-The idea of this poor creature’s pretending to be a customer at such a
-shop as ours was too absurd. I could not restrain a little toss of the
-head.
-
-[Illustration: “There is something here,” said the old beggar, “which I
-wish to buy”]
-
-“So?” said the old man. “Is that what you think? Nevertheless, there is
-something here which I wish to buy.” He looked around the shop. “I wish
-to buy a chain, a gold one; and I see none that pleases me so much as
-the one you are holding behind your back. Will you sell it?”
-
-I was astonished that he should have discovered the chain, which I
-could have sworn was hidden from his eyes. I drew it forth and held it
-up.
-
-“Be so good as to let me see it,” said the old man; and at the same
-time he took it from me, before I could snatch it away.
-
-“What may the price be, my young merchant?” said he.
-
-I was trembling with anxiety, but I thought it best to end the whole
-matter by naming the price, which I found on the card which remained in
-the cabinet.
-
-While I hesitated, the horrid creature gazed at me with his glittering
-eyes through his tangled eyebrows, and ran his fingers down his beard
-like a comb.
-
-“The price,” I said, “is four thousand gold florins. Now please give me
-back the chain.”
-
-“The price is high,” said the old man, “but I will take it.”
-
-“Then give me the money,” said I.
-
-“Money?” said he, with an air of great surprise. “Money? But I have no
-money.”
-
-“Then how are you going to buy the chain?” said I. “Give it back to me.”
-
-“I will buy it, nevertheless,” said he. “I will give you what is better
-than money.”
-
-“What is that?” said I, suspiciously.
-
-“I will give you,” said he, “whatever you would like best in the world.”
-
-“Then give me back the chain.”
-
-“Think!” said he. “What would you like best in all the world, for your
-very self?”
-
-“Nothing,” I said, ready to cry. “I want the chain back. If you don’t
-give it to me,” I said, angrily, “I will call my mother.”
-
-“With all the pleasure in the world,” said the impudent old rascal.
-
-I was now ready to cry in good earnest.
-
-
-_The Old Man Proposes a Strange Bargain_
-
-“But I advise you to listen to me, my young friend,” went on the
-dreadful creature. “You may make a wish, if you will; and if you don’t,
-I will. If I keep the chain, you shall make the wish; if you keep the
-chain, I will make it; but I warn you, if I make the wish, I shall wish
-you harm! Such harm that you would rather be dead than alive! Come now,
-will you sell me the chain for a wish?”
-
-“I can’t,” I said, “I can’t.” And I began to cry.
-
-“Then you would like to be crippled all your life? To find vipers in
-your bed every night? To see the Princess run away from the sight of
-you? To suffer a sharp pain in your ears, to have all your drink turn
-to--”
-
-“No, no!” I cried. “Please don’t, please don’t!”
-
-“Then you had better sell me the chain. What would you like best in the
-world?”
-
-“Oh, I want to be happy! I want to be happy! I’m so miserable!”
-
-“You really wish to be happy?”
-
-“Oh, yes! If I could only be happy, always happy!”
-
-“Think well. I can grant you that wish, if you really wish it.”
-
-“I wish I could be happy, always happy!”
-
-“The wish is granted. You shall be happy; after this day you shall be
-nothing but happy, always. It is done. The chain is mine.”
-
-“Oh, please! If you will only wait one moment! Just one! I must call my
-mother!”
-
-I ran to the door of the back room, and called my mother. She came at
-once, alarmed by my outcry. Together we turned back into the shop,
-toward the spot where I had left the old man. He was gone.
-
-I dragged my mother to the shop door, and we looked up and down the
-street. There was no sign of him. I ran from one corner to the other.
-He was nowhere in sight. I returned to my mother and threw myself on
-her breast and wept.
-
-“The chain!” I sobbed. “It is gone!”
-
-While she tried to comfort me I told her the story. She wrung her
-hands. “What will your father say?”
-
-That evening, when my father heard what had happened, he was very
-angry. He was a kind man, but he scolded me so severely that I crept up
-to bed weeping, without any supper. I had never been so miserable. I
-cried myself to sleep.
-
-When I awoke in the morning, sunshine was streaming in through the
-window. I sprang out of bed. A fat sparrow was hopping on the window
-sill, and when he saw me he cocked his head at me in the jolliest
-manner possible. I whistled to him, and laughed after him as he flew
-away.
-
-While I was dressing, and humming a tune the while, I suddenly
-remembered that I had gone to bed in tears for the loss of my father’s
-golden chain; but I laughed as I thought of it, for the loss seemed
-pitifully small, and my father’s anger over it was quite ridiculous. I
-went on with my tune, and stood before the mirror with a hairbrush in
-my hand. I began to brush my hair; and I cannot deny that as I looked
-at its yellow and somewhat curly abundance I thought of the Princess
-with complacency.
-
-Now it happened that the most serious work of my life, on which I had
-then been engaged for more than six months, had been the training of my
-hair to lie in a flat sweep backward from my forehead. I had devoted
-much patient labor to this work; it required that I should wear on my
-head all day a tight skullcap, and I even suffered to the extent of
-wearing it in bed at night, when I could do so without my mother’s
-knowledge. I now shook my hair from my forehead with a quick backward
-toss of the head, in a manner which always made my father look at me in
-alarm, and proceeded to brush it straight back with vigorous strokes of
-the brush.
-
-
-_The Three Black Hairs in the Yellow Head_
-
-I was in the act of applying a small quantity of dry soap, when I
-looked at my yellow head in the mirror a trifle more attentively. My
-gaze became fixed; and as I held my head close to the glass I was
-astonished to see there, among the yellow strands, three coarse black
-hairs, very distinct, one in the middle and one on either side.
-
-They did not suit me very well, and I accordingly, with some trouble,
-plucked each of them out by the root.
-
-Before leaving the room, I gave a final glance of satisfaction at
-myself in the mirror, and a final touch of the brush to my hair. I
-stopped suddenly, fixed with astonishment; the three long, coarse black
-hairs, which I had but a few moments before plucked away, lay there as
-before, one in the middle of my head and one on either side.
-
-I could not understand it in the least, but after all, what did it
-matter? I could not allow myself to be bothered by such a trifle. I ran
-downstairs singing merrily.
-
-At breakfast, I found myself prattling of a thousand things, and I
-was surprised to remark the confusion with which my parents received
-my sallies. In the midst of my talk, my mother whispered with sudden
-excitement into my father’s ear; I did not hear what she said, but I
-saw his eyebrows rise and heard him blow out his lips in a long-drawn
-“O-oh!” as if a light had dawned on him. And after that they responded
-gayly to my chatter, and we had altogether the merriest meal we had
-ever had in our lives.
-
-After breakfast I accompanied my father to the castle, where I
-sought out the Princess Hyla, and found her weeping beside one of the
-fountains in the garden, because her ball had fallen into the water
-which filled the wide marble basin. I laughed at her, for she did seem
-comical enough. She stamped her foot angrily at me, but this only
-made me laugh the more. I jumped into the pool and brought back the
-ball. She looked at me as if in bewilderment, and cried, “What are you
-laughing at? Are you crazy?” Far from being offended, I laughed more
-merrily than before.
-
-The King was much pleased with my little service to the Princess, and
-after our departure my father assured me that I had advanced markedly
-in the King’s regard. Everything, in short, was going well.
-
-From that day, my unfailing spirits rejoiced my parents more and
-more as time went by; their house rang with my merriment; my mother
-became more youthful in appearance; and as I grew older I became known
-throughout our city for the brightness of my face and the liveliness of
-my talk, and I was everywhere in demand. It is true that the three long
-black hairs continued in their places on my head, and my mother looked
-at them at times, as it seemed to me, with uneasiness; but I laughed at
-her; and although I sometimes plucked these hairs from my head, I did
-so only for the amusement of seeing them reappear in their places as
-before.
-
-
-_Alb Wins the Promise of the Princess’s Hand_
-
-When I was sixteen years of age, a circumstance befell which I was able
-to turn to good account. The Princess Hyla one night unaccountably
-disappeared. The King was strangely disturbed by this incident,
-and though I could not quite understand the reason for so much
-perturbation, I resolved to rescue the Princess and restore her to her
-father’s arms, if I could. This I was able to do, in the course of a
-very singular adventure, and in reward the King promised me her hand in
-marriage. I will now relate to you, if you wish it, the adventure by
-which I rescued the Princess from the strange fate which involved her;
-it is the adventure, as I may call it, of
-
-
-THE RAGPICKER AND THE PRINCESS
-
-It happened (said Alb the Fortunate) that the King, with his daughter,
-sojourned for a time at his castle of Ventamere, beside the Great Sea;
-and my father and myself, being lodged in the town hard by,--
-
-_“On second thoughts,” said Solario, interrupting himself, “I will not
-relate this tale just now. It is too long. It will be better to go on
-with--”_
-
-_“But we’d like to hear it now,” said Bojohn._
-
-_“No,” said Solario, firmly, “it will be much better to tell it some
-other time.”_
-
-Thus (said Alb, when he had finished the story of his adventure), I
-restored the Princess, with the assistance of the One-Armed Sorcerer
-whom I have mentioned, and in gratitude the King took the One-Armed
-Sorcerer to dwell with him in his castle in our own city, and promised
-to me the hand of the Princess in marriage when I should come of age.
-Truly things were going well with me.
-
-
-_A Trifling Incident Disturbs Alb’s Mother_
-
-Some two years later, when I was just past my eighteenth birthday,
-an incident occurred in our household which caused my mother much
-disturbance. My father died. He had left the house on horseback in
-the morning, for a journey to the country on a matter pertaining to
-his business. In the evening, after the shop was closed, a loud knock
-brought my mother and myself to the door in haste. A crowd was gathered
-at the entrance, and on a litter carried by two men lay my father’s
-body; and in this manner he was borne into the shop. His horse had
-thrown him and his neck was broken.
-
-My mother threw herself upon him and wailed. She tried to arouse him;
-she talked to him as if he were alive; she even went so far as to try
-to call him back to life. I was at first greatly astonished at her
-behavior, and then it struck me as being excessively ridiculous. To
-think of trying to call back the dead to life! It was highly amusing. I
-felt a tide of merriment rising within me. I laughed.
-
-I have never seen on any human being’s face the look of horror which my
-mother turned on me when she heard my laugh. She crouched away from me
-in fear. Her sobbing ceased, and her eyes remained fixed on me; they
-grew wider and wider; I began to wonder how long they could stare so
-without winking. I glanced at the others in the room, and was surprised
-to see that no one else even so much as smiled. It was useless to
-remain longer in a company so dead to the brighter things of life.
-I controlled my good humor and composed my features, and patted my
-mother affectionately on the shoulder; but she recoiled from my touch;
-and without appearing to take her inconsiderate behavior in ill part in
-the least, I left the room.
-
-
-_Unreasonable Conduct of the Goldsmith’s Widow_
-
-It astonished me afterward to observe that my mother met my customary
-gayety with coldness, for she had always seemed to take great pleasure
-in it. She grew very gloomy indeed. I could not discover any reason for
-it, but I did what I could to cheer her by my own liveliness. For some
-reason or other, my father’s death appeared to have a depressing effect
-on her. I made my jokes and sang my songs as usual, but she reached
-such a state in a few months that she would scarcely speak to me, but
-on the contrary spent most of her time in her room, alone.
-
-I noticed, in the course of time, a slight change in the manner of my
-customers and friends. The former transacted their business briefly,
-without an unnecessary word; and the latter appeared to avoid me, as if
-they scarcely wished to know me any longer. It was very amusing.
-
-In less than a year after my father’s death, my mother died. It was
-thought by some that my father’s death had something to do with her
-decline, but how that could be I never could understand.
-
-
-_The Merrymakers Are Suddenly Sobered_
-
-The night of the day on which she died was the night fixed for a feast
-at the house of one of my friends. After looking for a moment into the
-room where she lay, I dressed myself carefully for the occasion, and
-found myself thrilled with pleasant anticipation.
-
-A large and merry company met at table at my friend’s house; I talked
-in my best manner; and whatever coldness I might have observed before
-was dispelled in the general gayety. Toward the close of the banquet,
-I chanced to remark across the table that my mother had that day died.
-The effect of this remark was astonishing. As it passed from one to
-another, silence fell upon the company.
-
-I wondered if I had made some blunder. I endeavored in vain to relieve
-the awkwardness of the moment by changing the subject and commencing
-a story with which I had never failed to provoke a laugh; but in this
-case it provoked not so much as a smile; I was absolutely perplexed.
-The party soon broke up in what appeared to be confusion, and I went
-home to enjoy in my own room the recollection of those lugubrious faces.
-
-When I was twenty-one, I was married to the Princess, and thenceforth
-the castle was my home. I sold the business which my father had left
-me, and settled down to a life of unbounded bliss with my dear Hyla,
-whom as a wife I found even more adorable than I had dreamed.
-
-I became the life of the castle. The faces of my new acquaintances
-always brightened in my company; I was the only one in that glittering
-society who never knew a dull or uneasy moment; my presence was like a
-ray of sunshine in the court.
-
-I noticed after a while that the Princess, my wife, began to respond
-to my constant gayety more carelessly; at times she would sit and look
-at me wonderingly, I knew not why.
-
-One day she asked me to accompany her on a little excursion in the
-city. She did not tell me where she meant to go, but I asked nothing;
-it was enough to be with her. I could not conceal my surprise, however,
-when she stopped our carriage at the entrance to the city’s poorest
-quarter; but I had no doubt she had planned some pleasant diversion,
-and I followed her, talking in my liveliest manner all the while. She
-herself was quite silent.
-
-She led me from one hovel to another, for more than an hour. In one
-we saw a sick child lying on a pallet of straw on a dirt floor, and
-around him his mother and sisters and brothers, all weeping absurdly; I
-rallied the mother on it in the pleasantest way possible, but she did
-not take it in very good part. In another we found an old man, blind
-and alone, without food and without wife or child, talking to himself
-in a gibberish which was truly laughable; I tried, for sport, to talk
-to him in the same sort of gibberish, but though it was excellent
-sport, I saw that for some reason or other it did not amuse my wife,
-so I led her away. In another place we saw a man who was evidently
-overcome by wine, and who appeared to be in terror of certain vipers
-and spiders which, as I ascertained, existed nowhere but in his own
-imagination. This man was the prize of the whole collection; I amused
-myself with him for a long time; and I was altogether so greatly
-diverted that the Princess had some difficulty in dragging me away.
-
-On the way home, I commented on what we had seen with a drollery which
-I had thought sufficient to draw a smile from a stone; but the Princess
-was unmoved; she sat in stony silence, and when we reached the castle
-she went at once to her room, and I saw her no more that day.
-
-Not long afterward, a beautiful boy was born to us; and in course of
-time he grew to be the finest child of his age in the Island Kingdom;
-there were many who said so, even to his mother.
-
-He was two years of age, when on a certain day in summer his mother
-sent him into the gardens with a nurse, while she remained with me in
-conversation in her room. Some half hour later, I was telling her an
-amusing story, which I had recently heard, when the door burst open,
-and a man-servant rushed into the room carrying our boy, dripping
-wet, in his arms, and laid him in his mother’s lap. The child was
-dead. The nurse had left him beside the same fountain pool from which
-years before I had rescued his mother’s ball, and in her absence he
-had fallen into the water. The Princess turned pale and screamed; she
-clasped the child to her breast and rocked him back and forth; she
-spoke to him as if he were still alive, and even tried to call him back
-to life.
-
-I smiled at her delusion. I put my hand on her shoulder and shook her
-gently. She looked up at me with streaming eyes, and saw the bright and
-smiling look on my own face.
-
-“Come, my dear,” I said kindly, laughing quietly as I spoke, “there
-is no use talking to him like that, you know. You must be reasonable.
-The dear little fellow is dead, that is all. Surely there is nothing in
-that to disturb you? Look at me. I’m not disturbed. I can’t understand
-what you find in this to bother you. Come, let the good man take him
-away to another room, and I will go on with the story I was telling
-when we were interrupted.”
-
-She rose slowly, never taking her eyes from me, and hugging the child
-closer backed away from me, and suddenly turned and fled from the room.
-I smiled to myself at the whimsical nature of women.
-
-It was a long time before she would speak to me; and although I did
-not permit this to ruffle me, I waited with some impatience for her
-explanation. I was of course reluctant to blame her too much without
-giving her an opportunity of explaining her conduct. I was accordingly
-pleased when she took me aside one day and asked to speak with me in
-private. She sat down before me in her room and looked me steadily in
-the eyes.
-
-
-_The Princess Finds Her Husband Bewitched_
-
-“Alb,” said she, “this can go on no longer. You are bewitched.”
-
-I smiled indulgently. “I am not aware of it,” I said.
-
-“Tell me,” she said, earnestly, “what are those three black hairs in
-your head?”
-
-“Oh, those! They are nothing. I found them there after the old beggar
-had pretended to grant me a wish, long ago.”
-
-“What old beggar? Now I am learning something! Tell me about the old
-beggar and the wish!”
-
-“What does it matter? He was a ragged old fellow, with shaggy eyebrows,
-carrying a yardstick and tailor’s shears, and I sold him a fine gold
-chain for a wish, and right angry my father was, too. But I was only
-twelve years old, you know.”
-
-“Why have you never told me this before? What was the wish?”
-
-“The wish? Oh, I wished--I wished I might be perfectly happy,
-always;--always happy;--a pretty good wish, I think.”
-
-“A terrible wish! A frightful wish! Tell me--tell me--have you ever
-wept since you were twelve years old?”
-
-“Of course not. How absurd. There has never been anything for me to
-weep about.”
-
-“That’s it! That’s it! That’s the curse! You can’t weep! You’ve got to
-be cured of happiness! Cured of happiness!”
-
-This idea was so preposterous that I laughed loud and long; but while
-I was still laughing she took me by the hand and led me into a distant
-part of the castle, where I had never been before, until we came to the
-foot of a narrow, winding stair in a tall tower.
-
-We climbed the stairs, and stopped at last, panting, on a little
-landing before a door. The Princess knocked, and without waiting for
-an answer opened the door and drew me in after her. We were in a
-small, circular room, evidently at the very top of the tower, from the
-windows of which I could see far across the city and beyond the distant
-mountains to the Great Sea.
-
-
-_Alb and the Princess Visit the One-Armed Sorcerer_
-
-In the center of this room was a spinning wheel, and before this
-spinning wheel was the One-Armed Sorcerer whom I had met in the
-adventure which had gained me the Princess for my wife; a spare old
-man, with bright blue eyes in a rosy face and long white hair and
-beard, and clothed in a blue gown spangled with silver stars. He rose,
-smiling at us kindly, and motioning us with his only hand (his left) to
-sit down; and when we were seated, the Princess told him the story of
-the old vagabond who had granted me a wish.
-
-He nodded understandingly, and the Princess said: “We have come to you
-for help. Will you help him get rid of his curse?”
-
-I laughed merrily. “I’m pretty well satisfied as I am,” I said. “I
-don’t wish to be cured of anything.”
-
-“And yet,” said the One-Armed Sorcerer, “you ought to want to be
-cured. Your trouble is, that you can’t weep. Let me tell you something.
-When people can weep, it’s because there’s some good in them. When they
-can’t weep, it’s because all the good in them is frozen up hard. Nobody
-can weep all the time, any more than anybody can be happy all the time,
-unless it’s a bewitched creature like yourself. I’m not sure which
-would be worse, to weep all the time or to be happy all the time; but
-one thing I’m sure of, and that is that it’s best for us all to have a
-little weeping and a little happiness, sometimes the one and sometimes
-the other, woven together in all shades of light and dark; and if you
-want to come out in a beautiful pattern at last, there’s no other way
-to do it. Laugh and weep; weep and laugh; that’s the whole story, and a
-fine story it is too, and well worth having a part in.”
-
-“Oh!” cried the Princess, who was now weeping softly, “will you help
-him to have a part in it like the rest of us?”
-
-“I’m very comfortable as I am,” said I, smiling.
-
-“Do you know,” said the Princess, “how to cure him?”
-
-“I can tell him how to cure himself,” said the sorcerer.
-
-“Then please tell us at once!” said the Princess.
-
-“There is danger in it,” said the sorcerer.
-
-“Danger doesn’t bother me,” said I, beginning to take an interest.
-
-“Good,” said the sorcerer. “Then I will tell you. Have you ever heard
-of the half-moon pasture of Korbi, by the river Tarn?”
-
-Neither of us had ever heard of it.
-
-“It lies far beyond the Great Sea. Would you like to make a journey
-there?”
-
-“That would be jolly!” I cried.
-
-“The half-moon pasture of Korbi is the end of your journey, where you
-will get rid of the third black hair, and be cured.”
-
-“What?” I cried in astonishment.
-
-“Yes, the third of the three black hairs in your head.”
-
-I had forgotten all about them. Certainly this was a knowing old
-sorcerer.
-
-
-_The Old Man of Ice, the Laughing Nymph, and the Great Horned Owl_
-
-“I will tell you,” he went on, “what those three black hairs are. The
-one on the left side of your head is the Old Man of Ice, who lives in
-the Great Cave near the top of Thunder Mountain, in this very island.
-The one on the right side of your head is the Laughing Nymph who lives
-in the Three-Spire Rock on the farther shore of the Great Sea. The one
-in the middle of your head is the Great Horned Owl, whose feathers are
-scales so hard that no spear can pierce them, and who lives at the top
-of the cliff at the far side of the half-moon pasture of Korbi. You
-must not touch the Old Man of Ice. You must not laugh with the Laughing
-Nymph. And you must not speak when you see the Great Horned Owl.”
-
-“I don’t like this very much,” said the Princess.
-
-“Nonsense, my dear,” said I. “It sounds very exciting.”
-
-“Do you know what a burning glass is?” went on the sorcerer.
-
-“Yes,” said I.
-
-He went to a chest beside the wall, and took from it a small, round,
-thick piece of glass, and placed it in my left hand.
-
-“There is only one thing that can destroy the Old Man of Ice, and that
-is a hot beam from the sun. Before you go into his cave, hold this
-burning glass with your left hand up to the sun. The rays it catches
-will remain in it for seven minutes, and no longer; and if you can then
-within those seven minutes, holding the glass in your left hand, fix
-those rays on the Old Man of Ice, he will be destroyed, and you will
-get rid of the black hair on the left side of your head.”
-
-He went to his chest again, and returning put into my left hand a sharp
-brass pin, some three inches in length.
-
-“With this pin,” he said, “you must make the Laughing Nymph weep. You
-must plunge it, with your left hand, deep into her left arm, and while
-she is weeping you must flee away; and thus you will get rid of the
-black hair on the right side of your head. But if you laugh with her,
-or remain until she stops weeping, you will never return.”
-
-He took from his spinning wheel a thread some yard and a half long,
-and holding it in his teeth made fast a large loop at one end. He then
-placed the thread in my left hand.
-
-“This loop,” he said, “you must throw over the head of the Great Horned
-Owl with your left hand. When you have done so, he will follow you; you
-must lead him into the river Tarn, and hold him there until he drowns;
-and thus you will get rid of the black hair in the middle of your head,
-and be cured forever. But the owl, though he is blind by day, has very
-sharp ears. You must not let him hear your voice.”
-
-
-_The Burning Glass, the Brass Pin, and the Loop of Thread_
-
-He then gave me the most minute directions how to reach the Great
-Cave, the Three-Spire Rock, and the half-moon pasture of Korbi; and
-I thereupon placed in my pocket the burning glass, the pin, and the
-thread, and drew the Princess after me to the door and down to my room,
-where I immediately began my preparations for departure.
-
-That night I left. The Princess wept on my shoulder, but I laughed
-gayly, and ridiculed her fears.
-
-“Don’t you feel sorry,” she said, “to leave me?”
-
-“Come, dearest,” I said, “you mustn’t begrudge me a little adventure.
-Don’t be selfish.”
-
-She straightened herself up. “Yes,” she said, “I think you had better
-go.”
-
-I did not understand this sudden change, but I kissed her and said:
-
-“Did you pack my white leather suit?”
-
-“Yes, it is in the saddlebag, and extra shoes. Be sure to change if you
-get your feet wet.”
-
-I kissed my hand to her from the saddle and gave my horse the rein. I
-was off upon my adventure.
-
-At the end of two days I came to the village which lies at the foot
-of Thunder Mountain. It was a bright day, and the sun was hot. As I
-trotted briskly through the village street, a child of three or four
-years ran from the door of a house directly to the front of my horse
-and under its feet; and in an instant the horse had knocked him down
-and trampled over his body. I looked round, and heard the child cry out
-in pain; but I was intent on what lay before me, and too happy in my
-new career to be bothered with trifles, and I sped on rapidly, and was
-soon well up the mountainside.
-
-I came to a place among the rocks and bushes where there was no longer
-any trail, and there I tied my horse and left him. I kept in view, as I
-climbed higher and higher, a great, gray rock, shaped like a dome and
-as big as a house, which projected from the very top of the mountain.
-Under this rock, as I knew, lay the cave of the Man of Ice.
-
-The higher I climbed, the steeper grew the ascent; trees became
-fewer and at length there were none; I looked abroad and saw, beyond
-the intervening mountains, the Great Sea afar off, wrinkling in the
-sunshine. I came at last to a point so high that I was quite dizzy when
-I looked down. Around me were only bowlders; there were not even any
-bushes, nor birds nor squirrels; nothing but rocks and sunshine.
-
-
-_He Hears Thunder in a Clear Sky_
-
-I stopped suddenly and listened. A distant rumble of thunder came from
-the top of the mountain. I was, as I may say, thunderstruck; for there
-was not a cloud in the sky. As I mounted higher, the rolling of thunder
-became louder and louder; and when I reached, as I did at last after
-hours of toil, the dome-shaped rock at the top, thunder crashed all
-about me with a deafening roar, although the sky remained as clear as
-before.
-
-I halted at the foot of the great rock, and commenced the task of
-finding the entrance to the cave. The surface of the rock seemed quite
-unbroken; but I found at length, near the ground, a single crack, about
-an inch in width. I inserted my fingers, but I could not budge it; and
-remembering the directions given me by the sorcerer, I cried out, “In
-the name of the sun! I command you, open!”
-
-The rock beneath the crack began to move, and before my astonished eyes
-it fell slowly inward, leaving a gaping hole, just wide enough to admit
-my body.
-
-I did not delay. I took the burning glass from my pocket and held it
-up in my left hand to the sun, and when I thought it well filled with
-the sun’s rays I crawled in through the hole. When I was inside, the
-opening closed behind me, and I was in utter darkness. It was very
-cold, and the noise of thunder was louder than before. I was surprised
-to see at a little distance a single spot of light, which flickered
-here and there as I crept on; but I soon observed that it came from the
-burning glass which I was still holding in my left hand.
-
-
-_He Goes Down into the Cave in Thunder Mountain_
-
-I was aware that I was going downward. The farther I went, the louder
-became the thunder. I must have descended thus for a minute or two,
-when a gust of cold air swept my face, and, finding the floor level, I
-stood up. The sound of thunder was now deafening, beyond anything I had
-yet heard.
-
-As I stood there, a great mass of what appeared to be ice, larger than
-my body, rolled past me and disappeared in the darkness. I jumped
-aside, and walked on. In another moment a mass of ice like the first
-fell at my side and rolled away; a rush of the bitterest cold air
-accompanied it; and as it struck the ground a crash of thunder shook
-the place, and its sound, as it rolled away into the dark, was the
-sound of thunder rumbling afar off among the mountains.
-
-I now understood the origin of the thunder I had heard in the clear
-sunlight outside. I pointed my burning glass upward, and I was able to
-make out dimly, in the ceiling, great numbers of these bodies of ice,
-hanging there like stalactites, but rounded at the bottom and very
-slender at the top, so that they appeared to hang by little more than
-a thread. As I stumbled on, one after another of these fell to the
-ground with a crash and rolled away with a decreasing rumble. There
-was no telling when one of them might fall on me, and I could only
-trust to luck. There was nothing to do but to get forward as quickly as
-possible; time was flying, and even if I should escape these thunder
-stones, I had only three or four minutes of my seven left. I darted
-blindly on, and the ice came crashing about me faster and faster, until
-I thought my head would split with the noise. Once or twice I was
-nearly struck. How I escaped I do not know, for it became certain that
-the thunder stones were dropping closer and closer around me, as if
-they were trying to halt me. And all the time the cold was becoming so
-bitter that my feet and legs were already numb.
-
-I suddenly found myself walking on a slippery film of ice, and at that
-moment I knew that I had cleared the chamber of thunder, and had left
-that danger behind me; the noise abated to a distant rumbling.
-
-The ice on which I walked was very thin, and at every step it crackled
-under me; and I could just make out the sound of the rushing beneath
-it of a torrent of water. I stepped lightly and quickly, seeing
-nothing but the blackness of night before me. I ran. The ice swayed
-and crackled and ripped; and just as it gave way under me and my foot
-plunged in the freezing water, I found myself again on the solid floor
-of the cavern, and ran with all my might. I could see nothing of walls
-or ceiling. I was lost in the dark.
-
-In another moment I was aware of a kind of vague paleness afar off
-before me, and I ran in that direction. As I did so, the paleness,
-whatever it was, moved swiftly to the right, and I changed my course
-accordingly. It then moved to the left, and as fast as I changed my
-course it moved also; evidently it was trying to avoid me. I gained
-on it, and it seemed then to try to pass me on one side and get in my
-rear; but I was too quick for it, and came up with it before it had
-quite passed me. I came within ten feet of it, and saw what it was.
-
-
-_He Pursues the Man of Ice with the Burning Glass_
-
-It was the Man of Ice. He was running about like a cornered rat: a
-perfectly formed old man, his face and head hairless, and his whole
-body of solid ice. He ran jerkily; I could hear his joints crackle
-as he ran; and he was almost transparent, and of a pale, greenish
-brightness. His fingers were stiff and pointed, like icicles; and his
-eyes were like little white marbles.
-
-When he found that he could not pass me, he ran back into the cave; but
-we were evidently near its rear wall, and in a moment he was darting
-back and forth against this wall, for all the world like a cornered
-rat. I kept after him, and flashing the burning glass constantly in his
-direction forced him at last into a corner. He turned upon me there,
-and stretched out his long stiff fingers and made as if to spring upon
-me. I knew that if he should touch me I should be lost; it must be now
-or never; I turned the burning glass full upon him, and before he could
-spring its little spot of light flickered upon the center of his breast.
-
-The change which came over him nearly caused me to drop the glass.
-The top of his head melted away before my eyes and dripped down over
-his ears; his eyes, his nose, his cheeks, his chin, turned one after
-another to water and flowed down over his shoulders, and as I moved the
-beam of sunlight lower and lower he slowly melted away from shoulder to
-foot, and was no more than a wet spot on the floor.
-
-
-_He Commences to Make His Escape from the Cave_
-
-I turned swiftly to make my way out of the cave. As I did so the light
-from my burning glass went out, and the cave was suddenly flooded with
-pure sunlight, from what source I could not make out. I was in a vast,
-vaulted chamber, which I did not remain to examine. I sped to a wide
-opening which I saw before me, and passing through it came to the side
-of a little brook bordered with golden-yellow flowers. I waded across
-the brook; its water was as warm as milk. On the other side I entered
-the thunder chamber, now well lit with sunshine, and there I paused in
-amazement. It was in perfect silence. The air was mild and balmy. In
-place of the terrible stones of ice, thick green vines clung to the
-ceiling. I gave a shout of joy, and ran to a little opening which I
-saw on the farther side. Through this I crawled, and on my hands and
-knees ascended the passage down which I had first come, and arrived at
-the entrance to the cave, now closed. “Open!” I shouted. “In the name
-of the sun, I command you, open!” The rock fell outward, and I crawled
-through into the light of day.
-
-I had gone quite a mile down the mountainside before I realized that
-there was no sound of thunder; I looked up at the top of the mountain
-and paused to listen; all was silent, sunny, and peaceful. I had
-accomplished my first adventure with complete success.
-
-When I reached the village at the foot of the mountain, my first
-thought was of the child whom my horse had injured earlier in the day.
-I dismounted, and after a few moments’ inquiry found where he lived. I
-was admitted to the house by his mother, who led me to an inner room,
-where I beheld on a chair by a window an unusually charming little
-fellow, with his left arm in a splint. I sat down before him and took
-him on my lap and held him carefully in my arms. He took to me at once;
-and I was pleased to feel, as his warm little body pressed close to me,
-a decided warmth creep slowly and gently into my own heart. I forced
-the mother, who was poor, to accept from me the only amends I could
-make: a purse of gold from my belt, bestowed with a warm shake of the
-hand. As I said good-by, I glanced at the mirror which hung upon the
-wall. I went up to it, and looked more intently. The black hair which
-had been on the left side of my head was gone.
-
-I pressed on the same night, and arrived in due time at the town of
-Ventamere, on the shore of the Great Sea. I bought a boat, not too
-large to be handled by a single man, and rigged with a single sail of a
-charming orange color, somewhat patched with blue.
-
-Like all the islanders, I knew well how to manage a boat, and I could
-see that my little bark was entirely sea-worthy. I provisioned her for
-a long voyage, being mindful, of course, of the return. With a light
-and favorable wind above and an ebbing tide, I set sail.
-
-
-_He Sails Across the Great Sea_
-
-As I cleared the bay and encountered the long, smooth roll of the
-Great Sea, I thought, sitting with my hand on the tiller, of the dear
-Princess whom I had left behind me. I remembered that I had charged her
-with selfishness, and I began to doubt whether I had been altogether
-just. For the first time within my memory, I felt a little uneasy on
-the subject of my own conduct. However, this shadow lasted only a
-moment. I sang as I sailed.
-
-The weather was superb, and the sea, under moderate winds, never rose
-above a long and quiet swell. During the entire voyage there was
-nothing more exciting than an occasional gull on easy wing circling
-about the peak of my mast, and the flying fish now and then skimming
-low across the surface of the sea.
-
-As I neared the far shore of the Great Sea, the green of the water
-became a deep indigo, and I could not but rejoice in the lovely effect
-amidst that expanse of rich color of the orange of my sail. I had held
-the course prescribed by the sorcerer, and I knew that I should pick up
-the Three-Spire Rock on sighting land.
-
-It came to pass as I expected. My faithful boat slipped, early of a
-luminous evening, into the placid waters of a little bay. On either
-hand a promontory of noble height jutted out into the sea, and from the
-shallow water near the shore, against the inmost curve of the beach,
-rose in three pinnacles a great, black rock, washed by a gentle and
-surfless tide, and towering above as tall as the masts of a ship: the
-Three-Spire Rock, beyond a doubt.
-
-I ran my boat almost up to the beach, the tide being at flood, and
-anchored there. I put on my fine white leather suit, as being suitable
-for the visit I had now to make, and waded ashore with a line which for
-further security I made fast to a log partly imbedded in the sand. I
-then climbed upon the shoreward side of the Three-Spire Rock, and began
-my search for the Laughing Nymph.
-
-I examined every inch of that side of the rock as far as I could climb,
-without finding any sign of an opening. I made my way slowly around
-the rock to the seaward side, examining it carefully as I went, still
-without success. I reached the outer side of the rock in despair.
-
-The light of day was fast waning, and I would soon be forced to give
-up my search for the night. The water, which swelled and receded
-noiselessly about the rock, became black and unfriendly. It was very
-lonesome. Not a gull nor curlew nor sandpiper could be seen anywhere.
-The place was too silent altogether. I pressed along the seaward face
-of the rock.
-
-Before me, at a little distance, the tide had filled to the brim a sort
-of bowl in the rock, open toward the bay, in which the water stood some
-five or six feet deep. I came to this bowl and paused to select the
-best way for clambering round it. I looked down into the still water
-which filled it, and saw there a sight which almost made my heart stop
-beating.
-
-
-_He Finds a Child in a Pool of the Rock_
-
-Floating there was the body of a drowned child. I gave a cry of pity
-and stooped down to look at him. It was a naked boy of some two years,
-exceedingly beautiful. I stooped lower and gazed into his upturned
-face. It was the face of my own child.
-
-It could not be; I had myself seen him, with my own eyes, far from
-here, in his mother’s arms, many months ago,--and yet, the longer I
-gazed upon him, the more certainly I knew that it was my own child. I
-could not be deceived. I leaned down closer and put my arms under him
-and drew him up and folded him to my breast. He was cold and wet, but
-beautiful beyond anything I had ever dreamed of him. I stood up, and
-held his cheek against my own. It seemed to me I had never known until
-this moment how dear he had been to me. I leaned, almost fainting,
-against the face of the rock, and rested his fair round body in my arm
-for a moment against a smooth shelf in the wall. His little shoulder
-lightly touched the rock; and where it touched, a slight depression
-seemed to appear, as if the rock had been a cushion. As I looked, the
-depression grew deeper and wider; it deepened and widened until it
-became a hollow vault, in which I could see nothing but darkness.
-
-Holding the fair boy close to my breast, I stepped into the dark vault,
-and walked carefully forward toward the interior of the rock. In a
-moment the passage made a turn to the right, and I found myself in a
-brightly lighted room with a peaked ceiling, very lofty, whose floor
-and walls were all of mother-of-pearl. In sconces on the walls were
-hundreds of burning candles, and divans and chairs covered with the
-richest silks were ranged beneath them. A door in the opposite wall
-stood open, and I entered through this another room of the same kind,
-with peaked ceiling, candles, mother-of-pearl, and all. As I stood in
-this room I heard the tinkling of a musical instrument and the singing
-of a voice. A door stood open opposite me as before, and through
-this I entered a third room, precisely like the others, and stopped
-in amazement. There, on a divan against the wall, under a blaze of
-candles, sat my wife.
-
-
-_The Laughing Nymph in the Three-Spired Rock_
-
-She was singing gayly and accompanying her song upon a lute. When
-she saw me she laughed merrily and bade me sit down beside her. I
-remained standing where I was, doubting whether I had lost my senses,
-and hugging the beautiful child to my breast. There was no mistake.
-It was my wife indeed. I forgot for the moment the strangeness of the
-encounter, and went to her and held out the child.
-
-“See!” I cried. “Have done with laughing! Your child! He is drowned! I
-have brought him to you! See!”
-
-She looked at me with such merriment in her face as I had never seen
-there before. She laughed again and again. I thought she would never
-have done laughing. I was petrified with horror.
-
-“Stop!” I cried. “I must make you understand me! It is your child! Do
-you understand? Can you look at him and laugh? For shame, for shame!”
-
-She calmed her laughter somewhat.
-
-“Why, what is there in that,” she said, “to make me weep? If you only
-knew how ridiculous you look! Oh, dear!” And she went off into a peal
-of laughter gayer than before.
-
-“Take him!” I said. “Look down at that little face, and smile again if
-you dare!” And I laid him in her lap.
-
-She took him up carelessly and placed him out of her way on the divan.
-
-“Really,” she said, “you mustn’t expect to disturb me with these
-things. I was singing a lovely new song when you came in. Listen!” And
-she took the lute in her hands and began to sing a stave of her song.
-
-I felt a wave of anger rise within me. I rushed upon her blindly and
-tore the lute from her hands and dashed it on the floor. I seized her
-shoulders and shook her violently; and the more violently I shook her
-the more she laughed. I bethought me of the pin which lay in my pocket,
-and at the same time there flashed into my mind what the sorcerer had
-said about the Laughing Nymph; I had quite forgotten them both. I
-snatched the pin forth from my pocket with my left hand, and closing my
-eyes plunged it deep into the left arm of the Laughing Nymph.
-
-She did not scream with pain, but her laughter instantly ceased. She
-looked at me with surprise, as if she were now seeing me for the first
-time. An expression of reproachful sorrow came over her face; tears
-started into her eyes and rolled down her cheeks; and suddenly she
-buried her face in her hands and wept bitterly. She arose, and threw
-herself on her knees beside the child and called to him wildly, sobbing
-as if her heart would break.
-
-I looked on for a moment with my brain in a whirl. A strong impulse of
-love and pity moved me to put my arm around her and comfort her; but I
-restrained myself, and in that moment I saw what it all meant; I left
-the Laughing Nymph still weeping beside the child, and fled.
-
-
-_The Second Black Hair Is Gone_
-
-Outside, on the beach, under the stars, I collected my disordered wits.
-I went to the little cabin in my boat, and gazed at myself in the
-mirror which hung upon its wall. My eyes were unnaturally large and
-hollow; my cheeks were pale; and the black hair which had been on the
-right side of my head was gone.
-
-I gathered together such provisions as I could carry, and seeing that
-the boat was well secured, I departed upon my third and last adventure.
-
-Many days I traveled. The sorcerer had given me my course with much
-particularity, and there was no question of losing my way. My thoughts
-were sad company, and yet I felt a kind of elation. I began to look
-back on myself with horror, and to remember the sweetness of my
-Princess with admiration and love.
-
-One morning I ascended a long wooded hill and stood upon its top. Below
-me, at no great distance, lay a river, curved at this point outward
-like a crescent. On its farther side stretched a field some two miles
-deep, grown high with grass and flowers, and bounded at its rear by a
-high cliff whose walls at either end met the river, enclosing the field
-so that its shape, between them and the river, was roughly that of a
-half-moon. It was, without a doubt, the pasture of Korbi, beside the
-river Tarn. The time for my last adventure had arrived.
-
-I descended rapidly to the river, first leaving my pack in a safe
-place, and waded across the stream; it came to my shoulders, but I had
-no difficulty in reaching the other side. I pressed forward through the
-tall grass to the foot of the cliff. I walked along its base until I
-found above me on its face, somewhat higher than my reach, a circle of
-white stones; and by this I knew that it was at this point that I must
-climb.
-
-The ascent was excessively difficult. I mounted, with great pain, to
-a point so high that I no longer dared look below; I fixed my eyes on
-each crevice and cranny as they appeared above me, and tried to think
-of nothing but my next step upward. I was nearing the top. I looked up,
-and saw directly overhead a great bowlder which projected from the face
-of the cliff, evidently at its very summit. This was the bowlder of
-which the sorcerer had spoken as the abode of the Great Horned Owl. A
-dozen more painful steps brought me to the under side of the bowlder. I
-clung to the cliff with both hands, and without a sound crept along its
-face until I was out from under the bowlder on its left side, and then
-climbed noiselessly upward until I stood beside the bowlder so as to
-look across its top. There I saw, at my right, the object of my search.
-
-
-_The Great Horned Owl Stands Ready for the Loop of Thread_
-
-The Great Horned Owl was standing motionless, his wide eyes staring
-across the valley of the Tarn. I was thankful that in that bright light
-of the sun he was blind. He did not turn his head in my direction, and
-he was evidently unaware of my presence. His feathers, as I could see,
-were flakes or scales of some shining metal. He looked harmless enough,
-and I felt myself full of confidence.
-
-The hand which was nearest him was my right. Holding on to the cliff
-with my left, I took from my pocket, with my right, the thread which
-the sorcerer had given me, and cleared the loop so that I could drop it
-over the creature’s head without tangling. I leaned across the bowlder
-toward him, keeping very quiet, and brought my right hand with the loop
-so close to him that I could have touched him. With that hand I held
-the loop above his head and began to lower it. It came down closer and
-closer; it reached the top of his head; I held my breath; my eyes were
-fixed on his; I lowered the loop another inch or two, until it came
-to his curved beak, without touching him; and I was about to drop it
-over his neck,--when suddenly he flapped his wings and fluttered his
-feathers all together; and all the little metal plates on his body
-striking one another gave off a rattling discharge of sharp reports, so
-violent that I thought the cliff was being blown to pieces. I jumped
-with fright, and scarcely refrained from uttering a cry; but I held my
-tongue, and dropped the loop around his neck.
-
-Instantly the metal feathers were still and the noise ceased, and the
-owl turned his head slowly toward me and stared straight into my face;
-and as he gazed at me, all at once it came to me that I had dropped
-the noose with my right hand instead of my left. I was aghast at my
-mistake. I tugged at the thread frantically, but the owl did not
-budge. I began to grow dizzy. My arm tingled and grew numb. Everything
-turned black before my eyes. I could not remember where I was. I
-swayed and lost my balance; I felt myself falling; I clutched wildly
-for support, but touched nothing; I felt myself falling through space,
-falling, falling, as a person falls in a dream, for hours as it seemed,
-sick and dizzy. Only once did I touch anything, and then I felt in my
-knee a sharp pain, and was conscious that I was bleeding from a cut;
-and then I knew no more.
-
-When I came to myself, I was standing at the foot of the cliff, where I
-had commenced my ascent. I looked upward, and wondered that I was alive
-after such a fall. As my eye traveled downward and rested on the circle
-of white stones above me I noticed in their center a little splotch of
-blood, evidently from my knee where it had been cut in my fall; and as
-I continued to look, the splotch grew into a blood-red flower, waving
-on a long stem. I felt a strange desire to take the flower in my teeth
-and tear it.
-
-
-_Alb Sees in the River the Reflection of a Unicorn_
-
-I wondered whether anything had happened to the hair in the middle of
-my head. I went to the river, and looked down at myself in a clear
-pool near the bank. I was surprised to see there the reflection of a
-small white horse’s head. I turned round, to see the animal which must
-have been looking over my shoulder. No animal was there. I could not
-understand it. I looked again at the surface of the water; the same
-head met my gaze; a small white horse’s head, and in the center of it a
-sharp, white horn. I looked behind me again, and again into the river.
-I stood in the water, and saw there the full image of the little white
-horse. It was myself.
-
-Thus (said the young man, sitting in the half-moon pasture of Korbi, by
-the river Tarn), you know my story. I have kept count of the days since
-my enchantment, and they now amount to two years; the age of my little
-son when he was drowned. You have taken from me the third black hair,
-and I shall now fly back to my beloved Princess, cured of the curse
-of perpetual happiness, to spend with her the remainder of my days in
-blessed light and shadow, peace and storm, laughter and tears.
-
- * * * * *
-
-_“I wonder,” said Bojohn thoughtfully, after a moment’s silence, “who
-the old man was who gave him the curse in the first place.”_
-
-_“Did Alb tell you,” said Bodkin, “who the old man was?”_
-
-_“No,” said Solario; “I don’t believe he ever knew. But I happen to
-know, myself, because it was revealed to me in the course of the story
-which was told me by--”_
-
-_“Tell us! Tell us!” cried the two boys._
-
-_“No,” said Solario, “it is much too late, and I must now, if you will
-permit me, bid you good night.”_
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-THE THIRD NIGHT
-
-THE SON OF THE TAILOR OF OOGH
-
-
-_The King was engaged with the Master of the Wardrobe in a game
-of chess in the throne room, and the Princess Dorobel (the King’s
-daughter) and her husband Prince Bilbo were looking on._
-
-_In the next room the Queen was at dominoes with the Second Lady in
-Waiting, and Prince Bojohn (her grandson) and his friend Bodkin came
-and stood behind their chairs._
-
-_“Grandmother,” said Bojohn, “wouldn’t you like to hear a story?”_
-
-_“Not now, my dear,” said the Queen, and she put down a double five,
-smiling at the Lady in Waiting._
-
-_“Come along, then,” said Bojohn to Bodkin. They went into the throne
-room, and stood behind the King’s chair._
-
-_“Grandfather,” said Bojohn, “wouldn’t you like to hear a story?”_
-
-_“You made a fatal mistake in moving your knight,” said The King. “I
-will now move my bishop and put you in check. So!”_
-
-_“Grandfather!” said Bojohn. “Wouldn’t you like to--”_
-
-_“Take your time, take your time,” said the King. “If you move out of
-check, I’ll have you in three moves. See if I don’t!”_
-
-_“Grandfather!” said Bojohn._
-
-_“Ah!” said the King. “That’s different. Hum. Ha. I didn’t think you’d
-do that. Plague take it, now I’ve got to think up something else.”_
-
-_The Princess Dorobel placed her arm around the shoulder of Bojohn her
-son. She was radiant in a white evening gown, and she wore pearls in
-her hair._
-
-_“Never mind, my dear,” said she,_ “I’d _like to hear a story.”_
-
-_“And father too!” said Bojohn. “Come along, both of you!”_
-
-_The Princess Dorobel put her arm in her husband’s, and hurried him
-away after the two boys, who were already going out at the door._
-
-_They followed the boys through dark halls and up a staircase into the
-northeast tower, and stopped, all four, before the door of Solario’s
-room. Prince Bojohn knocked, and a voice from within bade them enter._
-
-[Illustration: Mortimer the Executioner was being measured by Solario
-for a suit]
-
-_Mortimer the Executioner, seven feet tall and vast as a hogshead
-around the middle, was standing in his shirt sleeves beside the table,
-and before him stood Solario on a chair, measuring him with a tape. On
-the table lay a pile of cloth, with shears, chalk, needles, thread, and
-wax._
-
-_Solario jumped down from his chair and bowed. He was plainly in high
-good humor._
-
-_“Be seated, be seated, I pray you,” he cried, bringing up chairs in a
-hurry. “This is a great honor; a very great honor indeed. You see me
-in the midst of my-- Pray be seated. Will you excuse me while I note
-down the shoulder measurement?” He bent over the table, and jotted down
-some figures in a book. “Mortimer,” said he, “you may go now. We will
-continue our labors in the morning.”_
-
-_Mortimer, in confusion, hastily put on his coat, which caused a couple
-of white mice to jump from his pockets and run up his sleeves._
-
-_“Don’t go,” said the Princess Dorobel. “We are about to ask our good
-friend Solario for a story, and I am sure you would like to hear it.”_
-
-_“Yes,” said Prince Bilbo, “we have come to hear another story, if you
-will be good enough to--”_
-
-_“The story of Montesango’s Cave!” cried both boys, together._
-
-_“Or the Roving Griffin!” cried Bojohn._
-
-_“Or the Blind Giant!” cried Bodkin._
-
-_“If you will pardon me,” said Solario, “I think that it would please
-Prince Bilbo and the Princess better, perhaps, to hear the story told
-me by the Black Prince on the memorable night when--”_
-
-_“Don’t forget,” said Bodkin, “we want to hear about the old man with
-the shaggy eyebrows, who got the golden chain away from the goldsmith’s
-son.”_
-
-_“I will tell you,” said Solario, “about the old man and about the
-Black Prince at the same time.”_
-
-_“We know nothing,” said Prince Bilbo, “about any old man with shaggy
-eyebrows.”_
-
-_“I’ll tell you, father!” said Bojohn; and he told what he knew. “Now
-then!” he said to Solario. “Please go on!”_
-
-_Solario the tailor seated himself cross-legged on his table, and the
-others drew up their chairs before him in a row._
-
-_“Has the old man with the shaggy eyebrows,” said Prince Bilbo,
-“something to do with the Black Prince?”_
-
-_“Precisely, sir,” said Solario. “If you are ready, I will relate to
-you the story which the Black Prince told me on the memorable night
-when-- However. Are you ready?”_
-
-_“Dear me!” said the Princess Dorobel. “This is very cozy, indeed.”_
-
-_“Go on!” cried Bojohn; and Solario, picking up his shears and gazing
-at them thoughtfully for a moment, began, in the following words,_
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE BLACK PRINCE
-
-You must know, most excellent Solario (said the Black Prince) that my
-father, the King of Wen, called me to him one morning, and taking me
-into his private cabinet, spoke to me as follows.
-
-“My son,” said he, “you are aware what anxiety I have suffered,
-throughout my reign, regarding my city of Oogh, by reason of its
-remoteness from my castle. I have, as you know, been unable to visit it
-since my early youth. It is now some four years since I sent to that
-city, to govern it in my stead, our friend Urban, so well-beloved among
-us for his unfailing courtesy.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-_“Oh!” said Bojohn. “That must be the Courteous Stranger.” Solario
-said, “Precisely.”_
-
-“For many months,” continued my father, the King of Wen, “I have had
-no word from him, and I fear that some misfortune has befallen him. I
-design therefore, my son, to send you to the city of Oogh, to find out
-what is wrong, and if necessary to lend him aid. It will be best for
-you to enter the city without making yourself known. Your mission may
-be dangerous, and I accordingly wish you to wear this doublet, which
-will protect you against all harm so long as it remains intact. I know
-of no power which can remove it from your person, or detach from it
-even a single button; but I warn you to be careful, for any injury to
-it will deprive it of all virtue, and the consequences to you in that
-case might be serious. Take the doublet from me with your left hand,
-and I will tell you how I came into possession of it.”
-
-Thereupon my father with his left hand placed the doublet in my left
-hand, and commenced
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE MAGIC DOUBLET
-
-“When I was a young man,” said my father,--
-
-_“Please excuse me, Solario,” said Prince Bilbo; “don’t you think it
-might be better to go on with the main story, without stopping to--”_
-
-_“Really, I think it would,” said the Princess Dorobel._
-
-_“Oh, mother!” said Bojohn._
-
-_“If it is your pleasure,” said Solario, “I will omit the story of the
-magic doublet for the present.”_
-
-_“I really think it would be better,” said the Princess Dorobel._
-
-_“Oh, shucks,” said Bojohn to Bodkin, in a whisper._
-
-“This is the doublet,” said my father when he had finished his story,
-“which, as I have told you, was made by the One-Armed Sorcerer with
-his left hand. Prepare now for your journey, my son, and good fortune
-attend you.”
-
-All that day I spent in preparation, and early on the next morning I
-set forth for the city of Oogh. My daughter, the Princess Amadore,
-implored me to take her with me. She was ever of an ardent and
-adventurous spirit, and she would not listen to my objections on the
-score of danger. She usually had her way with me, and I knew from the
-first that there was no use in resisting her entreaties; and the upshot
-of it was that I yielded, though much against my judgment.
-
-
-_The Prince and His Daughter Set Forth for Oogh_
-
-In due time we made our way to the city of Fadz on the seacoast, where
-we took ship for Oogh; and for some two weeks we sailed the Great Sea
-with favorable winds. At the end of that time we were blown out of our
-course by storms, and took shelter in the Island Kingdom, at a port
-called Ventamere, whence we visited the kingdom’s capital city, and
-arrived there in time to witness, as the King’s guests, the marriage of
-his daughter the Princess Hyla to one Alb, a goldsmith’s son, a youth
-of exceedingly cheerful and engaging manners. This ceremony over, we
-returned to Ventamere, and there took ship once more for Oogh.
-
-No further accident delayed us, and after a week we sighted that part
-of the mainland which my father had described to me. At my direction we
-were put ashore, my daughter and myself, at a point where, as I knew, I
-should find the road to Oogh.
-
-Leaving orders for the ship to ride at a safe distance from shore
-against our return, we turned our faces inland; but before going
-further, I darkened my face, neck, and hands with walnut juice,
-and dressed myself in patched and threadbare clothing. I put on my
-magic doublet, but concealed it beneath a rude blue smock. I tried
-to persuade my daughter to darken her face also, but she positively
-refused to ruin her complexion, as she expressed it, and I now
-regretted bitterly that I had brought her with me. I was able to
-persuade her, however, to put on a coarse and tattered gown, but she
-did it very unwillingly. I had provided myself with some trinkets of
-silver, odds and ends of lace and silk, and children’s toys, and these
-I now slung on my back in a pack. Thus, in the character of a peddler
-and his daughter, we set forth upon the road to Oogh.
-
-
-_A Strange Encounter at a Wayside Well_
-
-Late in the afternoon we saw before us the roofs of the city, and
-at the end of the road a gate in the city wall. At the same time we
-perceived, in a clump of trees, a wayside well, and we were hastening
-toward it, being tired and thirsty, when we heard a voice in that
-direction, which was exclaiming angrily:
-
-“There! Take that! I hate you, I hate you! Oh, if I could never see you
-again!”
-
-Hearing no reply to this outburst, and wondering who it was that could
-take such language in silence, we hurried forward, and saw, standing
-beside the well, under the trees, a boy and no one else; a boy of some
-twelve years of age, dressed in a gorgeous robe of pale yellow silk;
-a singularly beautiful boy, with great dark eyes and curly dark hair,
-but a face extremely pallid and stained with tears; a face, in fact,
-the saddest I had ever seen in a child. He was picking up from the wet
-ground beside the well handfuls of mud, and spattering his silk robe
-with it; and as we arrived he tore from his head a cap of spotless
-white velvet and stamped it into the mud, crying out, “I won’t wear you
-any more, I won’t! I hate you!” And then he burst into tears and flung
-himself full length on his face in the mud, beating the ground with his
-hands and muttering brokenly to himself.
-
-We paused in astonishment, but my daughter, recovering herself quickly,
-ran to him and put her hand on his shoulder. He sat up, startled. He
-rose to his feet timidly, and gazed at us with big round eyes, trying
-to choke back his sobs. He was mud from head to foot, and his gorgeous
-robe was ruined.
-
-My daughter coaxed him to tell her what was the matter, but he made no
-answer; instead, he pulled off the ruined robe and flung it in the mud,
-and standing in his shirt and breeches stamped upon it and burst into
-tears again, and cried, “I won’t wear it! I want to be poor! I want to
-be like the others! Oh, the wicked Eyebrow! Why can’t he be good like
-the others? Oh, if I could only cut off the Eyebrow and make him poor
-and good like the others!”
-
-My daughter took his hand and begged him to tell her his trouble, but
-all he would say was, “He’s wicked, and I want him to be good like the
-others! And to-night he’s going to give the Blind Bowler to Goolk the
-Spider, and I can’t stop him, I can’t stop him!” And he broke into a
-fresh storm of sobbing.
-
-My daughter shook her head at me pityingly.
-
-“We are very sorry, my lad,” said I, “and I ask you to trust us. We are
-going into the city, and perhaps when you know us better you will tell
-us all about it. We should like to help you. Will you come with us?”
-
-“What can a peddler do against the Eyebrow?” said the boy,--but he
-dried his tears, and allowed my daughter to lead him forth by the hand
-into the road.
-
-We could make nothing of the boy’s wild talk, but we went onward
-without questioning him further, and drew near to the city in silence.
-Beside the city gate, under the wall, a crowd of idle people were
-gathered, and from the center of the group we could hear voices
-singing together hoarsely. In a few minutes we were in the midst of the
-crowd, and saw what it was the idlers were looking at.
-
-
-_The Three Blind Ballad Singers_
-
-Three blind men were singing a comic ballad in loud voices, and
-prancing up and down in time, with such antics that the crowd
-roared with delight. Each of the three held in his hand a sheaf of
-papers,--ballads, undoubtedly, intended for sale to the onlookers.
-Suddenly they stopped, each with a hand at his ear, and looked up at
-the sky as if listening.
-
-“Is there a stranger here?” cried one of them.
-
-“A peddler and a maid!” shouted one of the crowd. “All tattered and
-torn!”
-
-“With eyebrows?” cried the ballad singer.
-
-“Yes! yes!” said several of the crowd together.
-
-I did not like this sort of attention very well, and I was about to
-draw my daughter away, when the ballad singers faced with one accord in
-my direction and began to cry, “Buy our ballads! Ho, master Eyebrows!
-Buy our ballads! Welcome to Oogh, master Eyebrows!”
-
-The faces and heads of these three fellows were covered with black
-hair; but I now noticed that not one of them had the vestige of an
-eyebrow; and I observed further that there was not an eyebrow amongst
-all the crowd, with the exception only of the boy at my side; and as to
-him, the people, when they saw him, suddenly fell silent, and backed
-away from him with something like fear in their eyes. The boy observed
-it, as I could see, and looked as if he were going to cry again.
-
-“What do we say, brothers,” shouted one of the ballad singers, “what do
-we say to the damsel in the tattered gown? Shall one of us marry the
-tattered damsel? Oh, yes, oh, yes! Tra la, tra la,--”
-
-He paused, as if waiting for a laugh; but the crowd did not laugh any
-more, and my daughter was herself in fact the only one who seemed to be
-amused. As for myself, I was beginning to be angry.
-
-“We’ll marry the Lady Tatters!” cried the blind man. “O-o-oh!” And
-he burst into a loud song, in which the other two joined, all three
-prancing up and down meanwhile in a ridiculous dance. So far as I can
-recollect it, their song went something like this:
-
- “O Lady Tatters! O Lady Tatters!
- We scorn the fellow who basely flatters,
- But we can’t help saying that nobody matters
- But you, fair lady, but you, but you!
- Tra la, tra la, tra la, tra la,
- We know that it’s generally customary
- In cases like these to be shy and wary,
- For often enough in matrimony
- There’s plenty of gall mixed in with the honey,
- How true that is! how true! how true!
- Tra la, tra la, tra la, tra la,
- But under existing circumstances
- Every fellow must take some chances,
- Refusing to bother concerning expenses
- And other deplorable consequences,
- Cheerfully scorning each friendly warning,--
- How few regard it! how few! how few!
- Tra la, tra la, tra la, tra la,
- O Lady Tatters! O Lady Tatters!
- We’ve duly considered these difficult matters,
- And now, without any reservation,
- We’re ready to enter the marriage relation!
- You’ve only to view our reliable faces
- And gaze on our truly superlative graces,
- To note that the suitors by whom you’re attended
- Come really remarkably well recommended,--
- Buy it’s all in the point of view! How true!
- It’s all in the point of view!
- Tra la, tra la, tra la, tra la,--”
-
-“Silence, rogues!” I cried, out of all patience at their impudence, but
-my daughter burst out laughing. It was ever her way to be amused rather
-than annoyed.
-
-“Master Eyebrows!” shouted the first ballad singer. “Choose one of us
-for the tattered damsel! What will you take for her? Speak.”
-
-“You shall have the Shears!” shouted the second ballad singer.
-
-“The Shears of Sharpness!” shouted the third.
-
-“See, Eyebrows!” cried the first. “The Shears of Sharpness!”
-
-
-_The Blind Ballad Singer Displays the Shears of Sharpness_
-
-He drew from under his gown a pair of tailor’s shears, and as he did so
-the crowd fell back as if in alarm. He stepped toward the city wall,
-and placed his hand on a flat iron bar, some two or three inches in
-width, supporting an awning over a booth; and applying his shears to
-it, he cut it through and through as if it had been paper. I gasped in
-amazement; never had I seen a pair of shears like those.
-
-“The Shears for the lady!” cried the blind man. “Come, Eyebrows,
-choose!”
-
-“Impudent rascal,” said I, “the lady is my daughter, and I foresee that
-a good scourging is awaiting you. Come, Amadore!”
-
-“But buy our ballads!” cried the second ballad singer. “Buy our
-ballads!” cried the others, and each of the three thrust toward me one
-of his papers.
-
-I took them, and paying over a few coppers, moved on toward the city
-gate. “Father!” said Amadore in my ear. “The boy is gone!”
-
-It was true. The boy had slipped away, and was gone. The idlers began
-to laugh again, and I drew my daughter after me into the city.
-
-In a moment we were standing in a street of shops, and my daughter,
-laughing again, begged me to read my ballads. I glanced at the sheets,
-still angry, and was about to toss them away, when I observed that they
-were blank, or nearly so, and I looked at them more closely.
-
-On the first were written these words, and nothing more: “Hurry. Hurry.”
-
-On the second I found these words only: “The Cobweb Room in the
-Governor’s Palace.”
-
-On the third were these words only: “The Eyebrows of Babadag the
-Tailor.”
-
-I stared at my daughter in perplexity; but she urged that these could
-be no other than messages on behalf of our friend Urban, and that we
-must find him without a moment’s delay. We walked on briskly, intending
-to inquire our way to the governor’s palace.
-
-
-_The Strange Conduct of the People of Oogh_
-
-As we went on, we became aware of a general and oppressive stillness.
-A few people were in the street, and some could be seen inside the
-shops; but they conversed in low tones, and they seemed to be idle,
-indifferent, and listless. Here and there a shopkeeper sat in a chair
-before his shop, gazing blankly at the opposite wall.
-
-Of the first of these shopkeepers I inquired the direction of the
-governor’s palace. The man started from his reverie, as if frightened,
-rose from his chair, stared at me curiously, and without a word went
-into his shop and closed the door. “Did you see?” said my daughter. “He
-had no eyebrows.”
-
-At the next corner we came to an open market of stalls, and there
-I repeated my inquiry. Instead of the usual bustle and clamor of a
-market, there was the same silence, though the place was thronged
-with people. I nudged my daughter in surprise, for among all these
-people there was not an eyebrow. The venders were making no effort,
-apparently, to sell their wares, and the customers were buying with an
-air of indifference, as if the business bored them. I began to feel
-depressed, and even my daughter was sober.
-
-The market man of whom I asked my direction looked anxiously about him
-before answering, and then whispered hurriedly, “I’ve nothing to do
-with it. Nothing. How do you come to be wearing eyebrows here?”
-
-Without answering him, I applied at two or three other stalls, but the
-only result was a shaking of heads and a curious, wide gaze, as of
-mild alarm. There was nothing to do but to search out unaided the most
-pretentious house in the city; for such a house, undoubtedly, would be
-the governor’s residence.
-
-We walked the streets for more than an hour; and everywhere was
-the same silence, the same listlessness, the same apathy. “I don’t
-believe,” said my daughter, “that these people have any wills of their
-own at all.”
-
-“Certainly,” said I, “they have no eyebrows of their own, at least.
-Except for the boy who ran away from us, I haven’t seen an eyebrow in
-the city. It seems strange.”
-
-
-_The Mansion in the Ruined Park_
-
-We ascended a hill, and came to a park gate, at a point from which we
-could see the entire city below us. Through the gate, across the park,
-we saw a residence more imposing than any we had yet seen. The gate
-hung wide open on broken hinges, and the park within was in a state of
-ruin.
-
-“This must be it,” said my daughter.
-
-“It seems unlikely,” said I, “but we will soon know.”
-
-We made our way across the park, through tall weeds and tangled
-brambles, and stood before a splendid but gloomy mansion. The door was
-swinging open, and we entered.
-
-All was silent within. A sense of calamity seemed to pervade the place;
-plainly it was deserted. We walked on through spacious apartments, and
-everywhere was furniture of the richest description, but covered with
-dust and hung with cobwebs. We stopped finally, far within, before a
-door which appeared to lead outside.
-
-“It is no use,” said I. “Our friend is gone, if he was ever here, and
-we must seek him elsewhere.”
-
-“No, no,” said my daughter. “We must find the Cobweb Room.”
-
-She led the way out into an open court green with moss and weeds,
-in the center of which was a fountain with a dry and littered basin
-beneath it. I stopped suddenly, and listened. “Hark!” said I. From a
-distance came, or seemed to come, the voices of the three blind ballad
-singers, shouting out some ribald ballad. My daughter smiled, and I
-called out, “Urban!” The singing ceased, and there was no response to
-my cry. “Come,” said my daughter, and led me around the dry fountain to
-an alley of cypress trees which opened toward a section of the mansion
-beyond the court.
-
-An open door at the end of this alley admitted us to a circular
-chamber, very lofty, evidently an audience room, deserted like the
-rest, on one side of which, on a daïs, stood a marble seat with arms,
-covered with cobwebs.
-
-“Ah! Look!” said my daughter, and pointed to an open doorway on the
-opposite side of the room.
-
-
-_The Solitary Figure Behind the Spider’s Web_
-
-The doorway was barred from top to bottom and from side to side with a
-single monstrous spider’s web. We stood before it and looked through.
-Seated beside a table in a little room with a high window barred
-likewise with a cobweb was the figure of our friend, the governor of
-Oogh.
-
-His head was resting mournfully on his hand, and he was staring
-vacantly at the floor. His hair was long and powdered with dust; his
-beard had grown to a great length; but he had no eyebrows. His hands
-and clothing were white with dust, and there was around his neck,
-in striking contrast, a gold chain, of very fine gold and delicate
-workmanship.
-
-“Urban!” I cried. “We are here!”
-
-He did not move. I called his name again, but he seemed not to hear.
-He did not move nor speak. I pushed briskly against the cobweb, but it
-held like wire; I could not break through, though I dashed against it
-with all my strength. I tried to cut it with a sharp knife which I wore
-under my smock, but it was no use; the cobweb held, and the blade was
-broken.
-
-We remained for a moment, peering in at our friend, uncertain what to
-do. Who could have been the author of this witchery? I remembered the
-name which had occurred on one of the ballad singers’ sheets. I gave
-a last look at the silent and motionless figure within, and led my
-daughter back to the court of the dry fountain. There she sat down on
-the rim of the empty basin, and looked up at the sky as if listening.
-A faint sound, as of singing at a distance, seemed to float down to us.
-
-“Just as I thought,” said my daughter. “It will be best for me to
-remain here. I think some information will come to me here, if I wait.
-Do you go down into the city, father, and seek what you may find there.
-I will wait here until you return. Don’t be uneasy, father; I shall not
-be lonesome.” And she laughed, as if at some joke.
-
-I did not understand her purpose, and I refused to leave her; but she
-insisted, and I gave in at last. She always had her way.
-
-I left her, and set forth alone to obtain such information as I could.
-I was passing out through the ruinous gateway into the street, when I
-heard, or fancied I heard, from the direction of the house, the voices
-of the three blind ballad singers, in one of their songs; but when I
-stopped to listen I could hear them no longer, and I concluded that I
-had been mistaken.
-
-I reached the market place, and stood for a moment behind an awning,
-debating whether I might put a question regarding Babadag the Tailor.
-I was still uncertain what to do, when a slight commotion among the
-people attracted my notice. I looked out from my concealment, and saw,
-approaching from the next corner, the boy whom I had found beside the
-wayside well.
-
-
-_The Prince Watches the People’s Behavior Toward the Boy_
-
-His face was dark with a sort of settled gloom. He walked slowly, and
-as he came on the people made way for him and stood whispering in
-groups and glancing at him furtively over their shoulders. He paused
-at one of the stalls and picking up some dates looked at the vender,
-timidly and appealingly, as if about to speak; but the vender sidled
-away from him toward the nearest group, and the boy put down the fruit,
-sighed, and went on.
-
-He passed the place of my concealment, and by this time tears were
-beginning to trickle down his cheeks. But he held his head proudly, and
-looking neither to right nor to left passed out of sight around the
-next corner.
-
-I followed him, hoping for some light upon the general mystery. I
-followed him across the city, through many streets, wondering why
-it was that a boy so gentle and so beautiful should seem to inspire
-everywhere a kind of mild and listless aversion. At one place a child
-ran up to him and tugged at his garments, and the boy’s face lighted
-up with pleasure; but the child’s mother pulled her infant away in a
-hurry, and the boy went on, more sadly than before.
-
-He came to a street in which, for the space of a single block, the
-shops and houses were evidently deserted; and in the middle of this
-block, before a shop with broken windows, deserted apparently like the
-rest, the boy stopped, and pushing open the front door, went in.
-
-I came up quickly, and peeping in at the same door saw a vacant room
-within, in which remnants of old merchandise were lying about in
-disorder, and dirt and refuse lay everywhere on the floor. I went in
-quietly and crossed the room to a door at the rear, and opening it on
-a crack saw the boy stooping down in a paved yard. I heard the boy
-speak, without hearing what he said, and saw him descend by some means
-into the ground and disappear.
-
-I ran to the spot and knelt down beside an iron grating, some three
-feet square, which I found there in the pavement. I heard from below a
-rumble, succeeded by a clatter, and then there was silence. Laying down
-my pack on the ground I pulled at the grating, and found that it rose
-on hinges, like a trapdoor. I opened it, and saw beneath it a ladder. I
-stepped on the top rung, and went down.
-
-
-_The Man with the Ball in the Underground Alley_
-
-At the bottom I found myself at one end of a dimly lighted room, very
-long and very narrow, like an enclosed alley; and near by was the boy,
-and beside him a grown man, both intent on something at the other end
-of the room. The man was swinging in his right hand a large wooden
-ball, and as I watched him he cried out, laughing cheerily:
-
-“Never mind, Figli! This time I’ll make a strike! Only forty-seven more
-to make! Now watch!”
-
-He hurled the ball from him along the floor, and it rolled swiftly to
-the far end of the room, where it crashed in among ten large wooden
-bottles, standing upright on the floor. He was playing tenpins.
-
-“Oh!” cried the boy called Figli. “Only seven!”
-
-“Never mind, never mind,” said the Bowler, cheerfully, and ran up the
-alley and set up the pins, and then ran back with the ball, in great
-haste. As he came back, he appeared to look directly at me, but gave no
-sign of having seen me. I scanned his face closely. He was blind. His
-hair and beard were black, and he had no eyebrows.
-
-The boy flung out his hands as if in despair, and cried:
-
-“It’s no use! You can’t do it! Forty-seven strikes to make by midnight!
-Oh, he’ll give you to Goolk the Spider! What shall I do? What shall I
-do?”
-
-“Perhaps I can help you,” said I, coming forward.
-
-The boy sprang up, and the Blind Bowler wheeled round toward me.
-
-“Oh! it’s you,” said the boy named Figli. “What can a peddler do
-against the Eyebrow?”
-
-“Who is it?” said the Blind Bowler.
-
-“It’s a stranger with eyebrows,” said Figli, “who was kind to me
-to-day.”
-
-The Blind Bowler sent a ball spinning up the alley, and all the ten
-pins fell down with a clatter.
-
-“A strike!” cried Figli, joyfully.
-
-“We’ll do it yet!” said the Bowler. “Only forty-six more! Never give
-up! Keep everlastingly at it, that’s my motto!” And he ran after the
-ball, set up the pins, and ran back, ready to throw again.
-
-“If he has eyebrows,” said he, panting and wiping his forehead, “he
-must have a will of his own; and it must be a good will, or else he
-wouldn’t have been kind to you.”
-
-He rolled the ball again, knocking down only six.
-
-“Better luck next time!” he cried, and darted up the alley. “Never say
-die, and keep everlastingly at it, that’s the motto!”
-
-“My boy,” said I, “I beg you to trust me, and to tell me who you are,
-and why--”
-
-“A strike!” cried the Blind Bowler. “Only forty-five to make by
-midnight! Trust him, Figli! His voice is honest. I think he is the one
-we have been waiting for. Trust him!”
-
-“It’s hard for me to tell you,” said the boy, “it’s too--”
-
-“I’ll tell you!” cried the Blind Bowler, running down the alley. “His
-name is Figli Babadag. Does that tell you everything?”
-
-“No, nothing,” said I.
-
-“Eight down that time!” cried the Bowler. “Never say die! He’s the son
-of Babadag the Tailor. Now do you know?”
-
-“No,” said I.
-
-“Then I must tell you,” said the Blind Bowler. “It is Babadag who rules
-the city; don’t you know that? Master of black secrets is Babadag, and
-lord of the Eyebrow; and his anger is terrible. He has put the golden
-chain about the Governor’s neck and shut him up in the Cobweb Room.
-He has drawn the wills from out of the brains of all our people, by
-plucking out their eyebrows, so that in all the city there are but two
-wills only, one bad and one good: the will of Babadag and the will of
-his little son. Nine down that time! Never give up!”
-
-“Oh!” cried Figli. “I want my father to be good! I want him to be poor
-and good like the others! If I could only make him good!”
-
-“Only one way to do that!” said the Blind Bowler, halfway down the
-alley. “He is lord of the Eyebrow, and in the Eyebrow lies his power.
-But the hairs of his eyebrows are no ordinary hairs; they are of the
-family of gray snakes that live in the lake Siskratoum, and there is no
-one to cut them, even if there were a blade sharp enough; and they must
-be cut by the hand of love, and there is no one here that loves him,
-but his son. There is not one but trembles at his name, and even at the
-name of Figli his son;--there is scarcely one who dares brush against
-the boy in the street, for fear of what power may lie in the eyebrows
-of the boy, and for fear of his father’s malice.”
-
-“They won’t speak to me!” cried Figli. “They’re afraid of me! And I’ve
-done them no harm! I only want to be friends with them!”
-
-“You see he’s all alone. He hates his riches; he wants to be poor and
-simple, like the others.”
-
-“And what about yourself?” said I.
-
-“Ah!” cried the Blind Bowler. “Only six down that time! Not so easy,
-when you’ve no eyes to see with! But keep everlastingly at it, that’s
-the word! What did you say?”
-
-“What about yourself?” said I.
-
-“Oh, me! I helped the governor fight this Babadag, and we lost; and
-for that the powerful one put out my eyes, and the eyes of my three
-brothers as well, for nothing but because they were my brothers; three
-ballad singers--”
-
-“Yes!” said I. “I have seen them.”
-
-“Ridiculous fellows, but no harm in them! And because it was my
-pleasure in former times to play at bowling, old Babadag placed me
-here, under my shop, to bowl a thousand strikes, if I could, by
-midnight of this very day; and if not, to take my place in the web with
-Goolk the Spider. Those ballad singers, my brothers, they would like
-to help me if they could, and perhaps they will yet, who knows? Aha!
-Another strike! I’ll do it yet!”
-
-“It’s no use,” said Figli. “The time’s too short. And I can’t save him.
-Oh, if you could help us, peddler! But you mustn’t do my father any
-harm!”
-
-“My boy,” said I, “I am a friend of the enchanted governor, and I will
-do my best to help you. And perhaps the three blind ballad singers mean
-to help too. I think they do. Will you take me to your father?”
-
-The boy started in alarm. “You are very brave, peddler,” said he. “What
-do you say?” he asked of the Blind Bowler.
-
-“I say yes!” cried the Bowler. “There is hope in this stranger. I think
-he’s the one we’ve been waiting for. My brothers have been on the
-lookout for him. They’ll help too. Trust him!”
-
-“Do you know any stories?” said the boy.
-
-I smiled. “A few, I dare say,” said I.
-
-“My father is a lover of tales. It’s his one weakness. It will be safer
-for you if you can amuse him with tales, and the longer they are the
-better.”
-
-“The wine, if he offers you any,” said the Blind Bowler, “will be
-drugged; that much is sure. Take care. And do not let yourself be
-touched by Goolk the Spider.”
-
-“Come,” said I. “There is not a moment to be lost.”
-
-
-_The Prince Sets Out for His Encounter with Babadag the Tailor_
-
-I hastened to the ladder, followed by the boy, and we began to go up.
-The tenpins fell down with a clatter, and as I reached the grating
-overhead I heard the voice of the Blind Bowler from below, crying out
-cheerily, “Four down! Never mind! Keep everlastingly at it!”
-
-In the paved yard I slung my pack on my back again, and followed the
-boy into the street. It was beginning to grow dark, and I thought
-anxiously of my daughter; but I could not go back to her yet. During
-our walk the boy spoke only once, and then he said:
-
-“You must not do my father any harm. I love my father. I want him to be
-good, like the others, but I should die--I should die!--if he came to
-any harm.”
-
-I did not reply, but followed for half an hour through streets which
-were now almost empty of people. We entered at last a street narrower
-than the others, paved with cobblestones and without a sidewalk,
-and stopped before a shop over whose door, by way of a sign, hung a
-yardstick and a pair of shears. It seemed a mean enough abode for the
-ruler of the city, but Figli, without hesitating, opened the door and
-went in. The room inside was dark, but I could see a tailor’s bench and
-implements, and a disorderly array of half-finished garments, covered
-with dust. The boy opened a door at the rear, and I followed him along
-a dark passage to another door, which Figli threw open to a flood of
-light.
-
-
-_Babadag the Tailor, Goolk the Spider, and the Eight Tailors_
-
-We were standing in a magnificent apartment, paved with colored marble,
-hung and spread with soft rugs, and lit with hundreds of tapers. At
-the left, near the wall, was sitting an old man, and behind his chair,
-from ceiling to floor, was a gigantic spider’s web, which glistened
-like silver in the candlelight. In the center of this web was a great
-green spider, with five or six small black spiders about him. Against
-the opposite wall, on a tailor’s bench, eight men, totally without
-eyebrows, were sitting cross-legged, each bending over a bowl held on
-his knees, filled with what looked like shreds of hair, and engaged in
-some kind of work with tiny knitting needles.
-
-The old man’s gross and heavy body was clothed in a gorgeous robe of
-pale yellow silk, like that which the boy had thrown in the mud, but
-embroidered with spider’s webs of spun gold, and studded with rubies
-and amethysts. His face, a rather jovial face, was covered with gray
-hair, which hung over his breast, and his eyes shone like sparks behind
-a pair of the shaggiest eyebrows I had ever seen. He gazed at me
-calmly, and held out a hand to his son.
-
-The boy went to him, and Babadag the Tailor put an arm about him and
-said, with very obvious tenderness:
-
-“My boy, you are late. And your robe and hat! Where are they?”
-
-The boy threw himself on his knees beside his father, and cried,
-“Oh, father! I couldn’t wear them any longer. I couldn’t! They’re
-hateful! I don’t want to be dressed in silk! I want to be poor like the
-others! I can’t wear them any longer, I can’t, I can’t!”
-
-[Illustration: “You are welcome, master peddler,” said Babadag]
-
-The old man smiled kindly. “Never mind, my son, never mind. I’ll not
-scold you. We’ll think no more about it. Who is the visitor you have
-brought with you?”
-
-“It’s a peddler,” said Figli, standing up. “I don’t know his name; a
-peddler I met by chance, and I’d like you to buy me something from his
-pack.”
-
-I stepped forward, made my bow, and dropped my pack to the floor.
-
-“You are welcome, master peddler,” said Babadag.
-
-The green spider gave a sharp twitch, which set the whole web quivering.
-
-“Quiet, Goolk!” said Babadag.
-
-The eight men on the tailor’s bench stopped their work, and said:
-“Welcome, master peddler!”
-
-“Knit your brows!” said Babadag, angrily, and the eight men hurriedly
-resumed their knitting.
-
-I opened my pack and began to take out some toys.
-
-“Presently, presently, peddler,” said Babadag, stopping me. “Your face
-is dark, stranger. A little more, and it would have been black.”
-
-“Yes, very dark,” said the eight men, stopping their work again.
-
-“Knit your brows!” thundered Babadag. “Accursed dogs, be silent!--A
-dark stranger, who wears eyebrows in the city of Oogh! A thing of
-interest! I would gladly know who you are and what brings you here.”
-
-I was prepared with my story, and I answered promptly.
-
-“Magnificence,” said I, “I am a peddler, and my name is Nobbud
-Bald-er-Dash. If the ear of graciousness will incline to me, I will
-tell an amusing tale concerning myself, and at some length.”
-
-“A tale!” cried Babadag. “You must know, honest Bald-er-Dash, that I am
-a lover of tales. A weakness! I confess it. Come! We will make a night
-of it. Goolk,” said he, rising, “come hither!”
-
-The green spider sped down the web to the floor, and ran up the old
-man’s yellow silk robe, and came to a stop on his breast, beside his
-beard.
-
-“It is the hour of the evening repast,” continued Babadag, stroking the
-spider with his finger, “and I invite you to sit down with me. A guest
-who has a tale to tell! It is good fortune, no less! Come, Figli, my
-son, we will listen to the excellent Bald-er-Dash while we dine.”
-
-
-_The Prince Dines with Babadag the Tailor_
-
-He pulled aside a curtain in the wall, and leaving the eight men at
-their work, we passed, all three, into an open court, hung about with
-lanterns of colored glass, and odorous with flowers. Under an awning
-was a small table, set for two. It was now dark, and the lanterns shed
-a soft glow on the silver and glass of the table. Servants appeared and
-laid a place for myself, and the meal commenced.
-
-“You are wondering, Bald-er-Dash,” said Babadag, “who the eight men
-are whom we have just left. They are tailors, known among us as the
-Knitters of Eyebrows. They are knitting for me, out of the eyebrows
-which my good people have been so kind as to give me, a garment known
-as the Cloak of Wills, which will, when finished, complete the mastery
-of the fortunate person who wears it. Try a little of this wine, my
-good Bald-er-Dash; you will find it excellent.”
-
-I pretended to drink the wine, but I was able, while Babadag’s
-attention was fixed on his plate, to spill a good deal of it on the
-floor.
-
-“I am anxious to hear your story,” said the old man. “The singers who
-sometimes entertain me at my meals are late to-day, and we will not
-wait for them. Bald-er-Dash, my good fellow, let me hear your tale.”
-
-At this moment voices were heard from the shadows, and three men came
-running toward the table, crying out boisterously.
-
-“Good news!” they were shouting. “We’re going to marry! She’s promised!
-She’ll marry the one you choose, tra la! She’ll marry the one you
-choose!”
-
-
-_The Three Blind Ballad Singers Once More_
-
-They began to sing, at the top of their voices. I started in surprise.
-It was the three blind ballad singers. “O-o-oh!” they sang:
-
- “She wanted to marry us all, she said,
- But that wouldn’t do, no never,
- No never, no never, no, no!
- From suitors a dozen,
- Not counting a cousin
- And two or three uncles or so,
- She’d freely and frankly, firmly and fairly,
- Flatly and finally fled!
- For never a one could sing, not one,
- Not a line, not a note, not a thing, not one,
- And she, she said, if she must be wed,
- A singer she’d have, or she’d have none,
- For really she’d almost rather be dead
- If she couldn’t be uninterruptedly fed
- On an endless tonic
- Of scales harmonic
- In every possible key,
- An infinite series, never finished,
- Of chords with all the sevenths diminished,
- And all the intervals less than minor,--
- Surely nothing could be diviner,
- Nothing! nothing at all, said she:
- And after breakfast a quaver hemi,
- And after dinner a quaver demi,
- And after supper a quaver semi,
- And in between, for ever and ever,
- Every possible kind of shake!
- The fact of the matter is, you see,
- She’d made up her mind, beyond mistake,
- To offer her hand to one of we!
- But which should it be?
- Which one of the three?
- And what of the two who would have to go?
- What about them? she said; that’s it!
- She didn’t approve the idea a bit.
- Those other two she could never forget,--
- Just think of them out in the cold and wet!
- Just think of their terrible, terrible woe!
- She wanted to marry, and yet, and yet,
- She’d never be happy, no never,
- No never, no never, no, no!”
-
-“Silence, fools,” said Babadag, laughing. “We are about to listen to
-a tale,--a tale from Bald-er-Dash the peddler. Will you proceed now,
-excellent peddler?”
-
-“Willingly,” said I.
-
-At the sound of my voice, the three blind men cried out “Aha!” and
-broke into a fresh song:
-
- “The peddler and the peddler’s maid, oh fair as milk was she,
- And she promised on her honor she would marry one of three,--”
-
-“Silence, rascals!” said Babadag.
-
-I was becoming, all this while, more and more restless, for I had no
-doubt that all this talk of marriage had reference to my own daughter.
-I wondered bitterly what mischief she had been up to during my absence.
-
-“These rascals,” said Babadag, still laughing, “sometimes I am minded
-to put them to death. I don’t know really why I let them live. Now
-then, excellent one, let us hear the tale.”
-
-I bowed, and while the repast proceeded, and the three ballad singers
-remained standing behind our chairs, I related to Babadag, as follows,
-
-
-THE STORY OF NOBBUD BALD-ER-DASH THE PEDDLER
-
-“In the course of my wanderings,” I began, “I arrived one day at a
-spring in the wilderness, beside which were encamped a company of--”
-
-_“I think,” said Solario, interrupting himself, “that I cannot
-conscientiously repeat this story, because--”_
-
-_“Oh, please!” said Bojohn. “We’d like to hear it.”_
-
-_“No,” said. Solario, “I couldn’t, conscientiously, because there is
-not a word of truth in the story, and I do not wish to tell anything
-which is not strictly true.”_
-
-During my tale (said the Prince) I pretended now and then to take a
-sip of wine, and to grow drowsy, so that toward the end I seemed to
-have difficulty in keeping awake. When I had concluded, Babadag laughed
-and said, “I thank you, peddler. Never in my life have I heard such a
-tissue of--er--amusing facts. Some more wine, peddler.”
-
-I pretended to sip the wine again, and let my head fall forward on my
-breast, and roused myself as if with a great effort.
-
-“I am something,” said Babadag, appearing to take no notice of my
-drowsiness, “of a teller of tales myself. I will tell you in return a
-story, and when I have finished you shall tell me another, if you know
-any, as you undoubtedly do.”
-
-Thereupon he commenced a long and detailed story; and I could see that
-as he proceeded he was watching me from the corner of his eye. He had
-not spun out his tale very far when my eyes closed and my head nodded;
-and after an apparent effort to arouse myself I let my head fall
-forward on the table and lie there motionless.
-
-Babadag instantly stopped, raised my head gently, and laying it back
-against my chair shook me roughly, but with no effect.
-
-“Send in the accursed dogs,” said he in a fierce whisper.
-
-I was aware, in a moment, that the eight tailors were standing around
-me.
-
-“The eyebrows!” said Babadag, and the tailors bent over me and began to
-pluck at my eyebrows with instruments of some sort.
-
-“Oh, father, father,” said Figli, “please don’t!”
-
-“Be still, my son,” said Babadag.
-
-
-_The Magic Doublet Protects the Prince Against the Knitters of Eyebrows
-and Against Goolk the Spider_
-
-I laughed inwardly, for I was sure that, under the protection of my
-doublet, my eyebrows would reappear as fast as they could be plucked
-out. And indeed, from the snort of rage given by Babadag, I soon knew
-that my eyebrows were safe. I could hear the eight tailors whispering
-together, as if in dismay.
-
-“Goolk!” said Babadag, in the same angry whisper, “sting me this false
-peddler!”
-
-“No, no, father,” said Figli. “Not that, oh, please!”
-
-I shivered a little, for I confess that the thought of the spider was
-horrifying to me. I waited anxiously, not daring to open my eyelids
-even a trifle. I assure you it was all I could do to remain still.
-There was silence, and in the midst of it I felt a tickling on my left
-cheek, and then a kind of pin-prick there, and I knew that the spider
-had stung me.
-
-“Back, Goolk!” said Babadag. “Now, false peddler that you are, be
-no longer either a prince or a peddler, but a spider,--a black
-spider!--and take your place with Goolk in the web! Change!”
-
-I felt no change, and I heard another snort of rage from Babadag. “Some
-charm!” he muttered. “Some charm protects him! Let us see what charm
-this lying stranger carries upon him.”
-
-I felt that my smock was being lifted from my breast, and I heard a
-kind of gasp from Babadag. “The doublet!” he said. “It is plain! Off
-with the doublet!” And immediately fingers were at my breast, trying to
-unbutton the doublet.
-
-But they could not unbutton it. Not a button would come through its
-hole.
-
-“Fetch me a pair of shears, rascals,” said Babadag, and in a moment I
-knew that shears were snapping away at my doublet. But it was no use;
-the blade would not cut, neither the thread of the buttons nor the
-cloth; they held like iron at every point. I heard the shears drop to
-the floor.
-
-“The Shears of Sharpness! Bring me the Shears of Sharpness!” said
-Babadag. “Nothing else will cut this doublet.”
-
-I heard a chuckle, and the voice of one of the ballad singers said,
-“The Shears of Sharpness, brothers!” And there was another chuckle.
-
-“What!” said Babadag. “You laugh, rascals? You dare to laugh?”
-
-“The Shears of Sharpness!” said the voice of one of the ballad singers.
-“Where are the Shears of Sharpness, brothers?” And at this there was a
-very considerable tittering.
-
-“Ask the fair lady, brother,” said the voice of another of the ballad
-singers.
-
-“She knows! The wonderful lady!” said the voice of the third.
-
-“Ineffable scoundrels!” said Babadag. “Have you stolen my Shears?”
-
-“No, no! Only borrowed them! What harm in that?” said the ballad
-singers.
-
-“Return them to me at once!” said Babadag.
-
-I could hear the ballad singers chuckling together again. “We would, we
-would,” said one of them, “we meant to, but--”
-
-“But what, beast?”
-
-“She has them,” said one of the three.
-
-“The most wonderful of women,” said another.
-
-“She who swore she would marry one of us,” said the third.
-
-
-_The Prince’s Daughter Has Beguiled the Shears of Sharpness from the
-Ballad Singers_
-
-My daughter! My own daughter! She had beguiled the Shears from these
-foolish vagabonds! Or had they let her have the Shears for some purpose
-of their own--to help their brother, say? I was quite bewildered.
-
-“Oh, that I should let such scoundrels live!” said Babadag, fiercely.
-“Where is this woman?”
-
-“But she wouldn’t marry us unless we gave her the Shears,” said one of
-the ballad singers. “No harm in that!”
-
-“No harm in that, surely!” said the other two.
-
-“Where is this woman?” said Babadag again.
-
-“We left her,” said one of the others, “by the dry fountain at the
-governor’s palace.”
-
-“Accursed,” said Babadag, evidently addressing the eight tailors, “pick
-up this peddler and follow me. We must find the Shears. You, imbeciles
-that you are, I will deal with you afterward. Goolk, back to your web!”
-
-I could not see what became of Goolk, but I knew that the eight tailors
-were lifting me from my chair, and I felt myself being borne away.
-
-“Oh, father!” cried Figli. “You mustn’t! Please let the poor man go, oh
-please!”
-
-“My son,” said Babadag, in the voice of tenderness with which he always
-addressed his son, “he is my enemy. I must have him in my power.
-Accursed doublet!”
-
-
-_A Light Flickers in the Dark Shop_
-
-In a moment I was aware that we were in the street, and I opened my
-eyelids a trifle. The moon was shining. I saw Babadag starting on
-before, with the three ballad singers at his back. Behind, the eight
-tailors were holding me in a sitting posture between them. I could
-see the shop door, without moving my head, and as we started I beheld
-Figli, coming from the door, in the act of stowing away something, I
-could not see what, in the bosom of his shirt. The shop was dark, but
-as Figli closed the door behind him I noticed, flickering from within,
-a tiny flame of light which had not been there before. I remarked that
-the boy’s face was very pale in the moonlight.
-
-We came, after a long journey through deserted streets, to the little
-hill which led up to the governor’s palace. We entered the ruined park,
-and crossed it to the mansion. Babadag opened the door, and the company
-paused inside, listening. All was silent. I had an impulse to shout,
-in order to warn my daughter; but I knew that that would be fatal, and
-I continued to lie inert and speechless in the arms of the tailors. I
-risked opening my eyes from time to time, and I saw that Babadag was
-leading the way from room to room, all dark except for moonlight here
-and there upon the floors, and that he came at last, followed by all
-the others, into the court of the dry fountain; and there the eight
-tailors laid me down on the ground. My heart almost stopped beating,
-for fear that my daughter should be there.
-
-“Vile rascals,” said Babadag, “you have deceived me! There is no woman
-here.”
-
-“Astonishing!” said one of the ballad singers. “Not here! Who would
-have thought it?”
-
-“I doubt that she was ever here,” said Babadag. “Wait!”
-
-I saw him go off down the alley of cypress trees toward the Cobweb
-Room, no doubt to assure himself that his prisoner was safe, or else
-to seek the woman there. As soon as he was gone, I felt a hand on my
-arm, and the voice of Figli whispered in my ear, “Are you awake?” and I
-pressed his hand in answer.
-
-
-_The Prince’s Daughter Is Gone, and the Prince Makes a Dash for Liberty_
-
-The eight tailors were sitting on the rim of the fountain’s basin,
-mopping their foreheads and panting, and the blind men were standing
-near them. I measured with my eye the distance to the door from which
-I had come, and gave a sudden spring toward it which carried me nearly
-there; and I was off and away, before the eight tailors realized what
-had happened.
-
-I scoured swiftly and silently through the dark rooms in all
-directions, listening now and then for sounds of pursuit. But I heard
-nothing, and I began to whisper my daughter’s name from time to time.
-In a room far distant from the court, to which I presently came, I
-found the door at the opposite side closed, which in that house of open
-doors struck me as being odd. A broad band of moonlight lay across the
-floor, and in the dim light I could see the furnishings of a kitchen.
-I approached the opposite door and opened it cautiously, thinking to
-go through; but I looked into a cupboard, hung with pots and pans, and
-there on the floor of the cupboard was sitting my daughter, calmly
-eating a fig.
-
-She looked up at me with a merry laugh, and sprang to her feet.
-
-“There are very good fig trees in the park,” said she. “Will you have
-one of these? No? You’ve been gone a long time. I heard some people
-going through the house, and I thought I had better wait in here. I’m
-going to be married!”
-
-“Come,” said I, “we’ve no time for jesting.”
-
-“But it’s the best joke!” said my daughter. “When I think how I
-played on those half-wits! I’ve never had such sport in my life! I
-promised to marry one of them, if they’d choose which--do you remember
-the three ballad singers?”
-
-[Illustration: “Beauty in tatters!” said Babadag the Tailor]
-
-“And you have the Shears of Sharpness,” said I.
-
-“How do you know that?” said she. “They’re simply mad! And I wouldn’t
-promise them anything unless they gave me the Shears. And they did!
-And I promised! And now you’ve got to get me out of it. Here are the
-Shears. Take them.”
-
-“I suspect, my dear,” said I, taking the Shears from her, “that these
-three imbeciles meant that you should have the Shears all the time, and
-they’ve been making a bit of a fool of you. But there’s no time for
-talking. Hurry!”
-
-I stepped quickly toward the door, and as I reached it it was blocked
-by a huge dark figure. It was Babadag.
-
-“Not so fast, peddler,” said he; and then he saw my daughter, who was
-standing in the band of moonlight, most fairylike and beautiful. He
-brushed past me and stopped before her, gazing at her in astonishment
-and admiration.
-
-“Beauty in tatters!” he said. “No wonder that even blind men are
-conquered. You make me forget the Shears. Surely there is no woman in
-Oogh so beautiful. Will you look on me kindly? I am powerful, and I
-offer you a share of my power. It is Babadag who speaks.”
-
-He held out his hand to her, and she shrank away in horror. “No, no!”
-she screamed. “Father!”
-
-Babadag turned swiftly, and at that moment I sprang upon him; but the
-old man snatched forth a knife, and as I caught and held the arm which
-was lifted to strike, a small dark figure darted in from the doorway
-and flung something over the old man’s neck from behind.
-
-
-_Babadag the Tailor Is Conquered by His Little Son_
-
-The knife dropped from Babadag’s hand. He swayed, tottered, collapsed,
-and fell full length on the floor, and lay motionless on his back in
-the strip of moonlight. The little dark figure knelt beside him. It was
-Figli.
-
-“Oh, father! Oh, father!” he cried. “I’m sorry, sorry! I had to do it!
-I couldn’t let you kill him! It can’t go on any longer! The eyebrows
-must be cut, father! It’s only to make you like the others! We’ll both
-be happier, oh, indeed we will! It’s only because I love you, father!”
-
-“I didn’t think you would have done this, Figli, my son,” said the old
-man, gently. “You have put me in the power of my enemy. Ah, Figli, my
-son, my son!”
-
-“I know it, I know it,” sobbed the boy, “but the lady will give the
-Shears to me, and I will cut the eyebrows myself, with my own hand. The
-peddler will do you no harm. You’ll be glad, father, afterward, indeed
-you will.”
-
-“Ah, my son, my son! I wouldn’t have thought it of you,” said the old
-man, still gently.
-
-I knelt beside him, and found around his neck a noose of the slenderest
-thread, extremely tough; and the end of this thread the boy was holding
-in his hand. I took it from him and looked at him inquiringly.
-
-“Yes,” said the boy, “it was spun by Goolk the Spider, and there is no
-will can stand against it, not even my father’s. It’s the thing that
-made him first able to pluck out the eyebrows of the people. I stole it
-as we left the shop to-night. You won’t do him any harm, will you?”
-
-I stood up, keeping the end of the thread in my hand. A patter of
-running feet sounded from the next room, and the eight tailors crowded
-in at the doorway. They rushed to their master, and wailed and wrung
-their hands. One of them drew a pair of shears, and began to snip
-away at the thread, but it was plain that no ordinary blade would cut
-it, and the tailor gave it up, and the other seven wailed louder than
-before.
-
-“Lift up this knave,” I said, “and follow me.”
-
-The eight tailors obeyed instantly, and our party started back to the
-court of the dry fountain. I walked beside the body of Babadag, keeping
-close hold of the thread. When we reached the court, the three ballad
-singers were sitting calmly on the rim of the basin, singing softly to
-themselves. My daughter, ever incorrigible, greeted them with an amused
-laugh, and they crowded around her, each trying to elbow the others out
-of the way. At my command, the eight tailors laid Babadag down on his
-back in the dry basin. I then gave the end of the thread into the hand
-of my daughter, and left them.
-
-I ran down the cypress alley to the deserted audience chamber. I looked
-through the cobweb at Urban, and by the dim light of the high window
-saw him sitting there motionless as stone, in the same attitude as
-before.
-
-“I am here!” I cried, but he neither moved nor spoke. I applied the
-Shears, and in a moment the cobweb was hanging in shreds, and I was
-standing beside my friend. I tried to pull him up, but I could not
-budge him. I lifted the golden chain from around his neck, and dropped
-it to the floor. Immediately he raised his head, stretched his arms,
-looked up at me as if awaking from a dream, and sprang to his feet.
-
-“Prince!” he cried, and threw his arms about me in a transport of joy.
-
-I calmed him, and when he had recovered himself he said, “What of
-Babadag?”
-
-“He is in the court at this moment,” said I, “bound fast.”
-
-“Good news indeed!” he cried. “Let us go!”
-
-
-_The Governor, Being Released, Beholds the Prince’s Daughter_
-
-We sped back to the court, and when Urban beheld my daughter he
-scattered the blind men right and left and clasped her hand in his. I
-took from her the end of the thread and knelt in the basin beside the
-huge body of Babadag, and gazed down into his eyes, glittering up at me
-in the moonlight through their tangle of hair. I drew the Shears.
-
-“No, no!” cried the boy. “You must not! Give me the Shears! I must do
-it, for you do not love him, and I do! Only the hand of love! Give me
-the Shears!”
-
-“No time for talking!” I cried. “This is no child’s play. Work for
-a man! And I trust no one but myself! Now for the shearing of the
-Eyebrow!”
-
-The boy shrieked, as if in despair, and with a mighty snap of the
-Shears I cut in among the hairs of Babadag’s left eyebrow.
-
-
-_The Shearing of the Eyebrow_
-
-A spout of yellow smoke shot upward from his eyebrow, and whirled and
-spread outward in a cloud, thick, sickening, blinding, pierced with
-wriggling pencils of light, as if tiny snakes had been set riotously
-free. It covered us both, so that he was suddenly hidden from my sight.
-I gasped and choked. My eyes smarted with pain. I snapped blindly away
-at him through the smoke with my Shears, resolved not to be foiled.
-There was a sharp crack, as of the snapping of a whip; the Shears had
-cut,--alas, alas!--not the Eyebrow, but the thread around Babadag’s
-neck! Instantly the Shears were wrenched from my hand, I did not know
-how; and I felt them ripping through my smock, and I knew that some
-injury had been done to my doublet. A terrible voice bellowed, “Hither,
-accursed dogs, and bind me this peddler!” And the next moment I was
-lying on my back, with the thread fastened securely about my neck; and
-my strength was suddenly gone, and the smoke began to clear away.
-
-I saw the old man put his arm tenderly about his son, and heard him
-say, “It’s all right now, my boy. I am not angry. You have put your
-father in great danger, but not from malice; I know it well. Don’t be
-grieved; we’ll laugh about it together, hereafter. All’s well again.
-Come, Figli, my son. Rascals, follow me!”
-
-He stalked away with his son down the cypress alley, and the eight
-tailors lifted me and bore me after, followed by my daughter and my
-friend. I looked for the three blind ballad singers, but they were
-gone. I was in terrible danger, and I bitterly regretted my haste in
-refusing the Shears to the boy.
-
-
-_The Prince before the Seat of Judgment_
-
-In the circular audience chamber they laid me down upon the floor.
-Babadag, grotesque and somber in the darkness, seated himself in the
-marble armchair on the daïs; and at the same time I heard, or fancied
-I heard, the voices of the ballad singers, afar off somewhere in the
-palace, singing away at one of their songs.
-
-“Pluck out the hairs!” said Babadag.
-
-“No, no!” said Figli, lying on the step of the daïs at his father’s
-feet.
-
-“Quick, scoundrels!” said Babadag; and the eight tailors, kneeling
-around me, plucked out with tiny instruments all the hairs of my
-eyebrows, by the roots. Then, at a sign from their master, they stood
-me on my feet and removed the spider’s thread from around my neck. My
-strength returned, and I found myself able to stand alone.
-
-“Gone is your power, maker of fables!” said Babadag. “The doublet is
-worthless. See!” And he held up what appeared to be the thread of a
-button. My smock was in strips, and the doublet was exposed to view.
-One button was missing. What had become of it? Babadag exhibited only
-the thread.
-
-“Dog of a peddler,” said he, “it is your due that I give you to Goolk
-the Spider for his web.”
-
-“Spare him! Spare him!” said Figli, in a kind of moan, rocking himself
-back and forth on the step of the daïs.
-
-“But Babadag is merciful,” went on the old man, “and loves a tale;
-and never have I heard so amusing a tissue of lies as that tale of
-Bald-er-Dash the Peddler. For that, and for the pleasure I shall have
-in repeating that tale hereafter, I spare you. You are harmless. Go!
-and as you have chosen to darken your skin with juices, let it be
-darker still. Go! and be you henceforth as black as night. I will lead
-you to the palace gate, and speed you, with your daughter and your
-friend, on your journey away from Oogh. Return no more, peddler, for
-the web awaits you, and Goolk the Spider longs for a brother.”
-
-He stepped down from his seat, and we others followed him in silence.
-I was conscious of no will to resist him further. We came to the court
-of the dry fountain, and there my daughter looked into my face in the
-moonlight. She screamed.
-
-We followed mournfully through the dark rooms, and came out on the
-steps before the palace; and there we saw a sight both terrible and
-beautiful.
-
-
-_The Doom of the City of Oogh_
-
-The city was in flames. From every roof, as far as we could see, rose
-sheets of fire, and sparks showered upward into a pall of black smoke;
-and as we watched, new tongues of flame blazed up from quarters dark
-before. The city was doomed.
-
-“Ah!” said Babadag with a groan. “My city, my city!”
-
-“What have I done? What have I done?” cried Figli, wringing his hands
-in anguish.
-
-“You, my son? What have you to do with this?” said his father, never
-taking his eyes from the burning city.
-
-“It’s my work!” cried the boy. “But I never dreamed of this! I set fire
-to the shop, our shop, before I left,--to burn up all the black secrets
-in my father’s house, and to kill Goolk the Spider, to kill him, kill
-him, so that he would never get the Blind Bowler, nor any one else! So
-that all the old riches and wickedness might be burned up forever! And
-now, and now, I haven’t destroyed the Eyebrow, and I’ve burned up the
-city! Oh, what shall I do? What shall I do?”
-
-“My son, my son,” said Babadag, quietly, never taking his eyes from the
-burning city.
-
-I recalled now the spark of fire I had seen through the window as we
-had left the tailor’s shop that night.
-
-The flames of the furnace below us shot higher and higher, and spread
-wider and wider in every direction.
-
-“The Book of the Shavian Magic,” said Babadag, as if to himself. “That
-must be saved.”
-
-He ran down the steps and started across the park.
-
-“Father! father! where are you going?” cried Figli, but his father paid
-no attention. The boy sped after him, and we others followed.
-
-
-_The Tailor’s Son Follows Him into the Burning City_
-
-Out at the park gate and down the hill ran Babadag, and straight into
-the blazing ruin which was once his city. Nothing could stop him.
-Flames roared on both sides of him; sparks showered around him; walls
-toppled behind him; smoke swallowed him; but he kept on. We paused in
-terror; only his little boy continued to follow him, calling to him to
-come back.
-
-A wall of flame shot out behind the running boy, and a house fell
-crashing behind him into the street; and father and boy were no longer
-to be seen.
-
-I turned away, and leaving the eight tailors wailing, I made my way
-with my daughter and my friend back to the palace; and there, on the
-palace steps, we sat all night long, watching the great fire burn
-itself out.
-
-The sun rose on a city of smoking ruins; and with its first rays there
-came plodding in through the park gate a blind man, who called aloud as
-he reached the steps. It was the Blind Bowler.
-
-“I am here,” said I, “Figli’s friend; and my daughter too, and the
-governor whom once you tried to help. What news?”
-
-“Ten strikes still lacking!” said the Blind Bowler. “But it makes no
-difference now. Figli has saved me, and all the rest of us too. Come
-with me.”
-
-He led us out into the street and down into the city, where the
-homeless people were standing as if bewildered. We came into the street
-where once had been the shop of Babadag the Tailor. It was there no
-longer; but by some chance there yet remained the wall which held the
-doorway, and above it the yardstick and the shears; and across the sill
-lay Figli, on his face.
-
-
-_The Boy Is Found on the Sill of His Ruined Home, Alive_
-
-My daughter ran to him and put her arm about him. He was alive, and he
-shook his head and moaned, “I want my father. I want my father.”
-
-“Yes,” said she, “your father. Is he--?”
-
-“In there,” he whispered.
-
-“Ah! He is--”
-
-“Under the wall. I saw it fall on him. He is in there.”
-
-“Oh, my poor boy!”
-
-“I killed him. And all I wanted was to make him good.”
-
-She put her arm under him and raised him, and he stood up.
-
-“Come with me, dear boy,” said she.
-
-“I can’t go away. I can’t leave him in there. Can’t you help me to see
-him?”
-
-“Not now, but later, perhaps. Come with me now, and we will talk of him
-together.”
-
-“He loved me, too. He did, didn’t he? And I killed him.”
-
-“Yes, he did, he did. But you mustn’t say that you--”
-
-“It wasn’t because I meant to harm him, was it? I wouldn’t have harmed
-him, would I?”
-
-“No, no. It was just because you loved him, that was all.”
-
-“Yes, that was it. That was all it was.”
-
-He suffered her to lead him away, and he said nothing more, but
-repeated to himself, once or twice, “That was all it was.”
-
-On my part, I spoke at length to the Blind Bowler, and gave him many
-directions; and he, having received at my hands a purse of gold, for
-use as I had instructed him, went his way; and we others then walked
-slowly back to the palace, where we rested on the steps, waiting, and
-Figli fell asleep with his head on my daughter’s shoulder.
-
-When the sun was high in the east, people began to come in at the park
-gate, and the Blind Bowler, his first duty done, joined us on the
-palace steps. More people came, and the park began to be filled with
-them; they came before long in a steady stream, and at length the park
-was crowded with a great multitude, from the steps to the gate.
-
-At a signal from myself, my party on the steps arose, and I addressed
-the people of Oogh. I told them who I was, and how my skin had come to
-be black; I told them that I was going away, and that their governor
-was resolved to go with me; that I meant to leave a governor who would
-help them rebuild their city, and lead them in the ways of goodness and
-mercy; that the person whom I had selected for that office was the boy
-known as Figli Babadag, whose soundness of heart was worth to them more
-than the wisdom of years; and that such wisdom as was necessary would
-be supplied by him who was called the Blind Bowler, a man who had known
-how to be cheerful under affliction. And I asked them to say whether
-they would have the boy Figli for their governor, and the Blind Bowler
-for his aide.
-
-A shout of approval went up from the multitude.
-
-“And will you,” said I, turning to Figli, “lead these people in the
-ways of goodness and mercy, and help them to forget?”
-
-“If you think I can,” said Figli, standing up very straight, “I will
-try.”
-
-“And will you,” said I to the Blind Bowler, “keep faithfully at his
-right hand, and never fail him?”
-
-“That I will!” said the Blind Bowler. “Keep everlastingly at it, that’s
-the motto!”
-
-“The great King, my father,” said I, turning again to the people,
-“will build your city ten times fairer than it was. I have given
-directions for your help already, and food and shelter will soon be at
-hand. Farewell! I leave you in the care of a blind man and a child! A
-sound heart and a cheerful mind, my friends, are better than an army.
-Farewell!”
-
-The multitude shouted back farewell, and my friend Urban and myself
-each kissed Figli on the cheek; but my daughter kissed him on both
-cheeks and hugged him to her heart; and then we went down the steps,
-leaving the pale and beautiful boy and the blind man alone, and passed
-out across the park through a lane opened in the crowd, down into the
-city toward the city gate.
-
-
-_The Eight Tailors Stand Before Them in a Row_
-
-As we came to the last street corner before reaching the city wall, my
-daughter pulled forth a handful of figs from her pocket and divided
-them laughingly with Urban and myself; and at that moment a party of
-eight men filed solemnly from around the corner, and came to a stop
-before us in a row. It was the eight tailors. They bowed gravely, and
-the first one of them said:
-
-“Excellency, we implore you to take pity upon us. Our master is gone,
-our occupation is gone, we are friendless and alone; we can live no
-longer in the city of Oogh.”
-
-“What do you wish me to do?” said I.
-
-“We beseech you to take us with you, to be your servants, your slaves,
-anything. We can sew, we can knit, we can--”
-
-“But I am going into exile,” said I. “I am going to hide my hideous
-face from the eyes of the world.”
-
-“Listen, most merciful one! It is known to us that the missing button
-needs only to be sewn on the doublet by a tailor, with the proper
-thread, in order that your skin may be white again. Nine tailors are
-allowed for the trial, and here are eight!”
-
-“But I have neither the button nor the thread.”
-
-“No matter! We will search until we find them, or else turn black
-ourselves in the trial. Have pity upon us, Prince!”
-
-“Oh, father,” said my daughter, “do let the poor things come along with
-us.”
-
-“Very well,” said I, whereupon we walked on, and the eight tailors gave
-a faint cheer and fell into line behind us.
-
-
-_They Meet the Three Blind Ballad Singers for the Last Time_
-
-As we passed through the city gate, a loud singing struck up just
-outside the wall, and we beheld the three blind ballad singers, in
-the midst of a dozen idlers, prancing up and down in their ridiculous
-dance. They were shouting out one of their ballads, as follows:
-
- “The peddler came, the peddler went, the peddler lost his pack,
- He came in honest walnut brown, he went away in black,
- And ‘Oh!’ said the peddler, ‘I cannot come again,
- For out of buttons ten, oh! only nine remain,
- Only nine remain,’--”
-
-My daughter laughed aloud, and at the sound of her voice one of the
-ballad singers cried out, “Ho! master blackface! Ballads or buttons,
-what will you buy?”
-
-The idlers laughed, and the other two vagabonds sang out:
-
-“Ballads or buttons! Buy, master blackface! Ballads or buttons!”
-
-“What will you give for a button?” shouted the first, and he held up in
-my view a large ivory button, the identical one, beyond a doubt, which
-was missing from the doublet.
-
-“A fig for a button!” I said, and held out one of the figs in my hand.
-
-“A button for a fig! A bargain!” cried the first ballad singer, and
-taking the fig from me placed the button in my hand.
-
-The idlers laughed at this nonsense, and we turned to go.
-
-“Farewell, farewell!” cried the first ballad singer. “What do we say to
-the breaker of hearts who forgets her promise to marry?” The other two
-laughed, and began to sing.
-
-We moved on down the road, followed by the tailors marching by fours,
-and as we departed we heard behind us the voices of the blind ballad
-singers for the last time, shouting out a song in this wise:
-
- “She said that she wanted to marry all three,
- Fiddle-de-dee! Fiddle-de-dee!
- And it broke her heart that it could not be,
- But ‘Oh!’ said she, ‘you must all agree
- On one who shall be the fortunate he,
- For only one can I marry!’
- But oh! she would not wait to see,
- And oh! she would not tarry,
- For all that she said to the artless three
- Was nothing but fiddle-de-dee,
- Ah me!
- Was nothing but fiddle-de-dee!”
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-THE FOURTH NIGHT
-
-THE RAGPICKER AND THE PRINCESS
-
-
-_The Queen said, “Domino!” very sweetly, and smiled at the Second Lady
-in Waiting, who was much chagrined._
-
-_“I don’t see how I could have been so stupid,” said the Second Lady in
-Waiting._
-
-_“Indeed, my dear,” said the Queen, kindly, “I don’t think you were
-nearly so stupid as usual.”_
-
-_At this moment the Princess Dorobel, with Prince Bilbo and their son
-Bojohn, and the latter’s friend Bodkin, came in from the throne room,
-and the Princess Dorobel, standing behind the Queen’s chair, said:_
-
-_“Mother, we are going to hear a story, and Bojohn insists that you--”_
-
-_“Yes, grandmother!” said Bojohn. “We are going to ask Solario for
-another story, and you must come along too.”_
-
-_“Dear me,” said the Queen. “I must put away the dominoes first.”_
-
-_She stacked them neatly in the box, one by one, and when this was done
-she rose, and Bojohn took her arm and led her through the throne room
-where the King was engaged at chess with the Lord Chamberlain._
-
-_“My dear,” said the Queen to the King, “you had better come with us.
-We are going to--”_
-
-_“It makes no difference to me,” said the King. “You can have the
-bishop if you want him. But I’ve got your queen! How do you like that?
-It’s your move! Go on, why don’t you move?”_
-
-_“It’s no use, grandmother,” said Bojohn. “Come along.”_
-
-_They left the King at his game, and proceeded to the room of Solario
-the Tailor in the tower. They were admitted by Solario himself._
-
-_In the center of the room stood Mortimer the Executioner. He was
-wearing an unfinished garment without any sleeves, fastened together
-with pins, and basted with white thread along the seams. He looked
-extremely foolish._
-
-_“Oh!” said Solario, covered with confusion. “Pray come in, come in!
-Her majesty herself! This is indeed an honor! I will find more chairs
-in the next room. I am overpowered by this honor. Pray be seated, your
-majesty. Mortimer, the fitting is postponed. Pray be seated, your
-majesty. I do not know when I have received the honor of such a visit.
-Pray be seated. Mortimer, bring in some chairs. I beg your majesty to
-take the other chair; it is far more comfortable. Mortimer, divest
-yourself; divest yourself.”_
-
-_Mortimer, red with embarrassment, took off the unfinished garment and
-put on his old one. Solario ran from chair to chair, assisting each of
-the party to a seat._
-
-_“We have come for a story,” said Prince Bilbo, “and I hope that you
-will be so good as to--”_
-
-_“We want to hear about Montesango’s Cave!” cried Bojohn._
-
-_“Or the Blind Giant!” said Bodkin._
-
-_“I beg your pardon,” said Solario, “perhaps her majesty would deign
-to--”_
-
-_“Ask him for Montesango’s Cave, grandmother!” cried Bojohn._
-
-_“Dear me,” said the Queen, “I hardly know what to-- It’s a very
-pleasant room you have here, Solario; do you ever play dominoes here?
-Dear me!”_
-
-_“I’ll tell you what I should like,” said the Princess Dorobel. “I
-should like to hear how the goldsmith’s son won the Princess. Bojohn
-has been telling us about Alb and the Princess Hyla, and I understand
-there is a story, a love story--you know I dearly like love stories.”_
-
-_“It isn’t precisely a love story,” said Solario, “but if her majesty
-will permit me, I will--”_
-
-_“Dear me, yes,” said the Queen. “A very comfortable room it is, to be
-sure.”_
-
-_Solario, after receiving the Queen’s permission to be seated, sat
-himself cross-legged on his table, and all of the others, Mortimer the
-Executioner, Bodkin, Prince Bilbo, Bojohn, the Princess Dorobel, and
-the Queen, drew up their chairs before him in a row._
-
-_“I will relate to you, seeing that you wish it,” said Solario, “the
-story told me by Alb, the goldsmith’s son, regarding the winning of the
-Princess Hyla. Shall I proceed?”_
-
-_“I wish I had brought my knitting,” said the Queen, “but never mind.”_
-
-_Solario picked up his shears, and gazing at them thoughtfully for a
-moment, cleared his throat._
-
-_“This, then,” said he, “is the story told me by Alb, regarding_
-
-
-“THE RAGPICKER AND THE PRINCESS.”
-
-When I was sixteen years old (said Alb the Fortunate) and my dear
-Princess Hyla fourteen, the King, her father, sojourned for a time at
-his castle of Ventamere, beside the sea; and you may be sure that the
-Princess was with him there, for he could never bear to be parted from
-her for a single day.
-
-My father followed in the King’s train, and I, on my part, was not to
-be left behind; and we lodged together, my father and myself, in the
-town hard by the castle, where I saw the Princess every day, and daily
-grew in favor with her father.
-
-The windows of the King’s castle looked out across the Great Sea, and
-beneath the windows of the Princess’s room the tide washed up and down
-against the wall.
-
-One evening, as it was growing dusk, and the moon was beginning to
-tinge a wave here and there with silver, the Princess was leaning out
-from her window and looking across the sea-- But what I am now to tell
-you I did not know at the time, as you will understand, but only later.
-
-Night fell, and still the Princess leaned upon her hand and gazed
-out across the sea. I do not know whether she was thinking of me,
-but--However. In the town of Ventamere near by, where the shore curved
-inward in a bay, lights began to glimmer, but the castle was dark, for
-the King, intending to commence at daybreak his journey back to his
-capital, was already a-bed.
-
-
-_The Princess Hears a Voice from the Waves Beneath Her Window_
-
-The Princess, beginning to be drowsy, reached out her hand to close
-the casement of her window; and as she did so she heard a voice, a
-melancholy voice, not loud, as of a young man singing to himself,
-directly beneath her window. She started in astonishment and looked
-down, but she could see no one. The moonlight glittered on the sea
-to the very base of her wall; there was no foothold anywhere for a
-human foot; but the voice rose nevertheless from just below her in the
-restless waters, and it was singing a kind of lament, pausing once to
-put in a few spoken words, in this wise:
-
- “O quivering seas that sever,
- O quivering severing sea!
- And I would I could sing forever
- The sorrows that sleep in me,--
- The soundless sundering sorrows,
- The shuddering secret sorrows,
- The sorrows secret and soundless,
- That sleep in the soul of me.
- And O! the vain endeavor!
- The silence and the pain!
- The silence that now shall never
- Sink into the sea again!
- (That’s a very good line, though,
- about silence sinking into the sea.
- It sounds a good deal like real
- poetry. Anyway--)
- Of such would I sing forever,
- And sighing forever sing,
- But alas, I never was clever
- At all that sort of thing,
- And though I would chant forever
- By quivering seas that sever
- And severing seas that quiver
- A ceaseless sorrowing song,
- I cannot sing forever,
- For that would be too long.”
-
-The Princess waited, and the voice began again. It seemed farther out
-on the water now, as if the singer were moving out to sea. The words
-appeared to her to be so strange that she never forgot them, and I am
-able to repeat them to you precisely as she gave them to me afterward.
-
- “O weary the sea’s commotion,
- And weary the sea tides’ fret,
- The fretful tides of the ocean
- How weary and how wet!
- The humid hateful ocean
- The hideous heedless ocean,
- The ocean huge and humid,
- That always will be wet!
- (If I could only once get thoroughly
- dry, just for a single day! It makes
- me weary, the way they go on about a
- life on the ocean wave. I only wish
- _they_ had to live in it all the time.)
- And O! for a seat on the settle
- Beside the ingle nook!
- And O! for the steaming kettle!
- And O! for a human cook!
- I hear, on the soft breeze sighing,
- The sorrowful soft breeze dying,
- I hear, as it sighs and rustles,
- The music of bacon frying,
- And O, I long to be free!
- (If I could only get ashore on two
- feet, for just one hour, I know where
- I’d go. I know a good warm tavern
- where--)
- O dear! could I only be free!
- For a diet of fish and mussels,
- Of cold raw fish and mussels,
- Did never agree with me.”
-
-The voice moved off across the sea, and died away in the distance.
-
-_“Dear me!” said the Queen. “What an extraordinary song! And so sad,
-too.”_
-
-_“Never mind, grandmother,” said Bojohn. “Please let him go on with his
-story.”_
-
-_“Yes, yes, of course,” said the Queen, “let the poor man go on with
-his story. I wonder how he remembers all those words. I’m sure I never
-could have remembered them. I’ve a very poor memory for songs, myself.
-It’s different with the King; I declare he never forgets anything. I
-remember there was a minstrel came to the castle once, and after he was
-gone the King repeated word for word--_”
-
-_“Please, grandmother,” said Bojohn._
-
-_“What is it, my dear?”_
-
-_“Solario is waiting to go on with his story.”_
-
-_“So he is,” said the Queen. “I think it’s a very pretty story indeed.
-I wonder how it ends!”_
-
-_“Go on!” cried Bojohn, and Solario proceeded._
-
-The Princess lingered, hoping to hear the voice again, but it came no
-more. She turned back into her room and lit the lamp which hung from
-the center of the ceiling. She stood before her mirror, with the lamp
-at her back, and as she raised her hand to unfasten the pearl necklace
-which she wore, she glanced at the wall beside the mirror. Her shadow,
-thrown by the lamp, stood upright against the wall. And at that moment
-she saw something which caused her to stiffen with terror.
-
-
-_The Princess Sees the Shadow of an Old Woman_
-
-Through the crack of her closed door at the right of her shadow,
-another shadow was oozing in and spreading itself out across the wall
-toward her own. It took shape, and paused for a moment; it was the
-shadow of a bent old woman, stooping under a heavy bag, and holding out
-in one hand a kind of poker with a hook at the end.
-
-The Princess held her breath. The stooping shadow stole slowly along
-the wall, and touched the Princess’s shadow with its poker. Instantly
-the Princess’s shadow began to move toward the other, and the other
-began to back away. The strange shadow reached the door and slipped
-into the crack; the Princess’s shadow followed, and slipped into the
-crack after it. They were gone, and only the blank surface of the wall
-remained.
-
-The Princess tried to move, but she could not stir; she tried to cry
-out, but she could not speak. She stood there in the lamplight before
-her mirror, with one hand upraised as if to unfasten her necklace; the
-minutes passed, and she did not move. She heard the splashing of the
-tide outside; a clock struck the hour; there was no other sound. Hours
-passed, and still she stood with hand raised to her neck, before the
-mirror. She heard the clock strike twelve; and on the twelfth stroke
-her door swung slowly open.
-
-
-_A Midnight Visit from a One-Armed Old Man_
-
-In the doorway stood an old man; a spare old man, with long white hair
-and beard, and bright blue eyes in a rosy face. His blue gown,
-spangled with silver stars, lacked one sleeve, the right; he had only
-one arm, and that the left. The Princess felt somehow that she was glad
-he had come.
-
-[Illustration: The shadow of a Ragpicker oozed in through the door]
-
-He stepped quickly to her side and smiling kindly took down her hand
-from her neck. She felt a pleasant warmth at his touch, and she sighed
-with relief. He kept her hand in his, and drew her toward the door.
-She had no wish to resist him. She followed quietly, and together they
-passed out of the room into the dark hall....
-
-At daybreak, when the King was ready to depart, there was a great
-to-do. The Princess was nowhere to be found. Her lamp was still
-burning, and her bed had not been slept in. The King was beside
-himself, and the castle was in a turmoil. Searchers were sent in every
-direction, all the bells in the town were set to ringing, and cryers
-went about the streets proclaiming a reward.
-
-My father and myself hastened to the castle, and I knelt before the
-King and begged his special leave to seek the Princess on my own
-account. I knew nothing, save that she had vanished in the night, but I
-resolved that I would find her, and I did not doubt of my success.
-
-“Go,” said the King, “and good fortune attend you. If you bring her
-back, no reward will I refuse you, even to the hand of my dear child
-herself. Make haste, and do not return alone.”
-
-
-_Alb, Seeking the Princess, Sits Down by the Seashore_
-
-All that morning I ran about the town, seeking her in every quarter;
-but nowhere was any trace of her to be found. I came back in the
-afternoon to the seashore near the castle, there to ponder what I had
-best do next. Trudging along a strip of sand under a bluff beside the
-sea, I came to a large rock which rose up out of the water at the
-beach’s edge, and climbing up on it I seated myself on a narrow shelf
-and bared my head to the breeze.
-
-I had sat thus only a moment when I heard a voice from the other side
-of the rock, a melancholy voice, not loud, as of a young man singing to
-himself; and it was singing a mournful song, pausing now and then to
-speak in ordinary tones. I remember the words very well, and they were
-these.
-
- “I dream in my deep-sea cavern
- Of many a bosky copse,
- I dream of a cosy tavern
- And a couple of mutton chops,--
- For even the storks have gruel,
- And even the sheep have corn,
- But me!--it is too, too cruel!
- Alas, that I ever was born.
- (It’s too cruel, that’s what it is. It isn’t
- right. There’s no justice in it, and I’m
- sick of it, that’s what I am.)
- O sorrow too deep to utter!
- O midnight hour of the soul!
- If there only were bread and butter,
- Or something warm in a bowl,--
- (I don’t care what. I’m so sick of raw
- fish, I believe I could even stand stewed
- rhubarb.)
- O sea, so ceaselessly sloshing,
- O emblem of peace and hope!--
- But it’s utterly useless for washing,
- And O! how I yearn for soap.
- I seek, in my cavern’s enclosure,
- To talk with the fishes, but they,
- Maintaining the strictest composure,
- Have simply nothing to say.
- Proud heart, you are left unheeded
- Alone with your grief and your ache,
- When all that is really needed
- Is just a mere trifle of cake.
- (Not fish cake. Not that. Chocolate
- cake, three layers, with walnuts on top
- and in between.)
- Sing on, proud heart, though breaking
- With every harmonious strain,
- And physic be not worth the taking
- For your description of pain,
- Sing on, though it be not forever,
- Forever and a day,--
- (Not that there’s any sense in adding
- on a day to forever. It’s long enough,
- in all conscience, without that. However--)
- I wish I could sing forever
- To pass the dull time away;
- And could I be endlessly clever
- And make me an endless song,
- I would sing of my sorrow forever,
- I would,--were it not so long.”
-
-The voice gave a great sigh, and the singing ceased.
-
-_“I used to make up little rhymes when I was a girl,” said the
-Queen, “and very pretty little rhymes they were, too, or at least
-your grandmother, Dorobel, used to say so. But dear me; I never could
-remember verses, no matter how hard I tried; never.”_
-
-_“Yes, yes, grandmother,” said Bojohn. “Go on, Solario.”_
-
-_“Now the King was different; he could remember them, but he couldn’t
-make them up; and I could make them up, but I couldn’t remember them!
-Tee-hee-hee! Dear, dear! When I think of it!”_
-
-_“Grandmother,” said Bojohn, “Solario is waiting to go on.”_
-
-_“So he is,” said the Queen. “I never liked sad stories when I was a
-girl, for they_ always _made me cry. But this one may turn out
-better than I expect. I really think you’re doing very nicely, Solario.
-I always say, that no matter how poorly one makes out, he ought to be
-praised if he is doing his best.”_
-
-_“Go on!” cried Bojohn; and Solario proceeded._
-
-When the singing ceased (said Alb) I climbed noiselessly around the
-rock to the other side, and looked down.
-
-
-_An Interview with a Talking Seal_
-
-A fat seal was lying below me on a ledge of the rock, just out of the
-water. The creature raised his head, and gazed up at me with his big
-soft eyes.
-
-“I could have sworn the voice was here,” said I, half aloud.
-
-“Are you speaking to me?” said the seal.
-
-I assure you I jumped in amazement. “What!” said I. “Was it you?”
-
-“Well,” said the seal, “there’s nobody else here, is there?”
-
-“Of all things!” said I. “A talking seal! I never heard of such a--”
-
-“I suppose I haven’t any right to talk. Just because I haven’t any
-legs, and have to live in a horrible sealskin, I suppose I’m not even
-to utter a word. Is that it? Oh, yes, I dare say; I suppose so.”
-
-“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to offend--”
-
-“I suppose not. Anyway, you’d better not stand there quarreling with me
-all day if you ever expect to find the Princess.”
-
-“Oh! Do you know anything about her? Tell me, quick!”
-
-“Yes, I do. I know a little about her. I know where she is. The
-Ragpicker’s shadow came last night and fetched away the Princess’s
-shadow, because the Ragpicker needed the Princess’s shadow to protect
-her against the people. Everybody is afraid of shadows,--I suppose you
-know that. And then the One-Armed Sorcerer took away the Princess, and
-what he’s going to do with her I don’t know. But you’d better find out.
-Are you ready to go?”
-
-“Yes, yes! I’m ready! I’ll go anywhere! Tell me where!”
-
-“You talk brave enough. The question is, do you act as brave as you
-talk? Do you mind getting half-drowned?”
-
-“No, no! I mind nothing! Tell me what I must do!”
-
-“Sounds very brave, indeed. Are you afraid of shadows?”
-
-“Of course not!”
-
-“Then you’re the only person in these parts who isn’t. Where you’re
-going, they’re all afraid of shadows, and that’s how the Ragpicker
-protects herself against the people; with shadows. And so you’re not
-afraid of them. Well, well!”
-
-“I’m not afraid of anything! Tell me what to do!”
-
-“So! Pretty brave! All right, I’ll take you there myself. Take off your
-coat and shoes.”
-
-I took off my shoes, stockings, and coat.
-
-The seal hunched himself down into the water, and lay there with his
-head resting on the rock.
-
-“Now,” said he, “come down here and lie on my back, and hold on tight;
-and don’t get in the way of my flippers.”
-
-I hesitated for a moment at the idea of lying down in the water on the
-back of a seal, but I came down the rock and stretched myself out on
-his back and clung to him with my arms and legs as well as I could.
-
-
-_A Sea Journey on the Back of a Seal_
-
-“Hold on tight,” said the seal, and darted off across the sea so
-suddenly that I lost my grip and fell off into the water; but he swam
-under me, and I was soon on his back once more, none the worse.
-
-“What’s the matter?” said the seal. “Haven’t you any strength? I
-suppose I’ll have to go slower.”
-
-He glided slowly and smoothly over the long swells, and as soon as I
-got used to it I found that it was really wonderful sport. We followed
-the shore line quite around the island to its opposite side, and then
-the seal made straight for the open sea. The shore faded away behind
-us, and at last it was gone.
-
-Hours passed, and I grew stiff and cold. I slipped off the seal’s
-back now and then, for the exercise of swimming. It was excessively
-difficult to hold on to his slippery skin, and I ached so painfully
-with the strain that I feared at last that I should have to let go for
-good; and I was about to give up, when I saw afar off on the horizon
-what looked like land. The seal swam faster. I took new courage, and
-clung to him tighter.
-
-It was indeed land,--evidently an island; and as we came close to it I
-could make out in its side a deep cove, backed with dark, woody hills
-and flanked on either side by rocky cliffs. Fishing boats of all sizes
-were moored in the cove, and a large village straggled up the hillside
-behind.
-
-The seal glided into the smooth water between the cliffs, and slid up
-against the sand of the beach at the foot of the village. It was just
-twilight.
-
-I jumped to my feet and stretched my numb and aching limbs, gazing with
-curiosity at the near-by houses. I turned round at the sound of the
-seal’s voice.
-
-“Can you get me a custard pie?” said the seal.
-
-“What?” said I, in astonishment.
-
-“There’s a pastry cook in the village. I’ll wait for you here. Mince
-pie’ll do, if they’re out of custard.”
-
-I hastened away into the village, without saying anything more.
-
-
-_The Village of Storks_
-
-It was a large village, and there were a good many streets; and
-before I found the pastry cook’s shop I paused to look at the strange
-collection of birds which adorned the housetops. On nearly every
-chimney or ridgepole stood a stork, and on some were two or three, and
-even more; young storks all of them, judging by their size.
-
-I noticed, as I passed the villagers in the street, that their faces
-were very sad; and I thought it singular that although I saw many grown
-people, I met no children, and heard no children’s voices.
-
-The pastry cook, when I found him, proved to have the saddest face of
-all, and his wife looked as if she had been weeping; and there were
-on the pastry cook’s housetop no less than five small storks. When
-I mentioned that I wanted a custard pie for a seal, the pastry cook
-handed over the pie to me without any appearance of surprise, and
-without accepting any payment.
-
-I hurried back to the beach, and sat down before the seal and held the
-custard pie while the hungry creature ate it.
-
-“Did you ever eat raw fish?” said he.
-
-“I should say not,” said I.
-
-“It’s awful,” said the seal. “It’s positively petrifying. You know I
-wasn’t always a seal. Custard pie always used to do me more good than
-anything else.”
-
-“Tell me who you are,” said I, “and who the Ragpicker is.”
-
-“There’s no time now,” said the seal. “You’d better be going. The
-people here would like to kill the Ragpicker if they could, but they’re
-afraid of the shadows; she’s afraid of the people, and the people are
-afraid of the shadows; and she’s more afraid of the One-Armed Sorcerer
-than anybody else, though between you and me I think she’s wrong about
-it, because he seems to be a pretty decent sort of old chap, and I
-rather believe he’d like to help her if she wasn’t afraid of him; but
-of course you can’t help a person who’s afraid of you. All mixed up,
-isn’t it?”
-
-“I don’t understand a word of it,” said I.
-
-“Brave people are always stupid,” said the seal, and with this he
-wriggled himself off into the water, and I saw his head going back and
-forth slowly from side to side across the cove.
-
-I turned and went into the village. It was now nearly dark.
-
-As I came toward the pastry cook’s shop again, the village cryer came
-walking down the street, ringing a bell, and calling out, over and over
-again, “Seven o’clock, and time for supper! Seven o’clock, and time for
-supper!”
-
-As the cryer passed by, the storks flapped their wings and flew down
-from the housetops, and took their stand in a row before their houses,
-along the curbs; and wherever a stork stood before a house a woman came
-out with a bowl in her hand. When I reached the pastry cook’s shop, the
-pastry cook’s wife was kneeling on the sidewalk before the five little
-storks, feeding them gruel out of a bowl with a long spoon. I observed
-that all along the street women were feeding the storks in the same
-way; but again I noticed that there were no children.
-
-I walked on, watching in every street the feeding of the storks, and
-looking out for some sign of the Princess. I observed at last a gilded
-wooden arm and hand holding a lantern, projecting from the front wall
-of a house a little in advance; and before this house, at the curb, a
-single stork was standing, and an old man, one-armed, wearing white
-hair and beard and dressed in a blue gown with silver stars, was
-sitting before the stork, feeding it with a long spoon from a bowl in
-his lap. Around the stork’s neck hung a pearl necklace.
-
-Wondering whether I had ever seen that necklace before, I passed behind
-the old man, and as I did so the stork fixed its eye on me and ruffled
-its feathers in agitation. I had no sooner gone by than there was a
-great fluttering among all the storks, and I observed, coming toward
-me down the street, a bent old woman, stooping under a bulging bag and
-holding out what appeared to be a poker with a hook at the end. She was
-ragged and decrepit, and there was a gleam in her eye which seemed to
-me to be more of terror than anything.
-
-She gazed intently at the stork with the necklace, and then passed on
-down the street. All the storks, at sight of her, suddenly flew up on
-to the housetops, and all the people, or nearly all, went hurriedly
-indoors. As I turned to follow her with my eyes, I saw that the stork
-with the necklace was perched up on the ridgepole, and that the old
-one-armed man was gone.
-
-
-_The Ragpicker Frightens the Men Away with Her Bag_
-
-The Ragpicker had reached the next corner, and was about to turn into
-the street at her right, when a dozen men came hurrying toward her in
-a group, and she stopped and faced them. They were burly men, and they
-were plainly angry; they carried cudgels, and one of them carried a
-rope; they meant to do her harm, without a doubt. They advanced on her,
-muttering dangerously together, and she stood stock still, waiting.
-One of the men gave a shout, and they rushed upon her in a body; but
-quick as a wink the old woman whisked her bag from her shoulder to the
-ground, and began to open it; and at this the men fell back against
-each other as if afraid; and as the old woman made again as if to open
-the bag, the men hesitated, turned about, and actually took to their
-heels and fled.
-
-The Ragpicker slung her bag upon her back again, turned the corner, and
-disappeared.
-
-What could be in that bag, I wondered, to make those burly men afraid?
-
-I hurried to the corner, and saw the old woman plodding away toward
-the end of the street. She did not look around, and I followed her
-cautiously. She passed beyond the village houses and began to climb a
-path which wound up the hillside among the rocks.
-
-Keeping carefully out of sight behind her, I saw her stop at last
-beside a hut which leaned against the side of the hill, and go in at
-its door. I stole up quietly. There were no windows in the hut, but I
-thought I might be able to see inside through the roof, which was only
-a thatch of straw. I could easily reach it from the side of the hill.
-In a moment I was lying on the roof, and digging away the straw with my
-fingers.
-
-I worked slowly and noiselessly, and after a time made a hole through
-which I could look down into the hut. It was dark below, but I could
-see the old woman stooping down over an opening in the floor, from
-which she was just raising a trapdoor. She stepped down into the
-opening and closed the door over her head.
-
-I lost no time in making a hole in the thatch big enough to admit
-my body; and when I had done so I dropped to the floor, and stood
-beside the trapdoor. I raised it cautiously and peered down. All was
-dark below, but I could make out a flight of stone steps. I went down
-without a sound.
-
-
-_He Follows the Ragpicker Down Into the Dark_
-
-At the bottom I got down on my hands and knees and crawled along,
-touching the side of a wall at my right. The wall ended abruptly, and
-feeling the ground before me I found that I was on the edge of open
-space, and I could hear the rushing of water far below. My hand touched
-the top of a ladder, and I went down it carefully; but after a moment
-my foot dangled in space, and I nearly fell off; the ladder stopped
-short, and I clung on desperately. I then climbed to the top again
-and crawled along toward my left, feeling the edge with my hand until
-I shortly touched the top of another ladder; and down this ladder,
-fastened securely against the wall, I went more cautiously than before.
-
-The ladder was long, but I finally found myself on solid ground.
-Following the wall to the left, I passed around a corner, and as I did
-so I saw a light.
-
-It was a square patch of light, like the light of a small window,
-afar off in the darkness. I went down on my hands and knees again
-and crawled toward it. The ground was unbroken here, and I could now
-scarcely hear the sound of water. I stopped at last directly beneath
-the light, and touched a wall. I felt with my left hand what seemed to
-be a closed door, and I got up slowly on my feet. I was looking into a
-lighted room through a small square window, without glass, and crossed
-with iron bars.
-
-A lamp was burning brightly in a bracket on a wall of the room. On the
-earthen floor, near the center, the old Ragpicker was kneeling before a
-brazier containing a brisk fire, over which hung an iron pot. Her bag
-lay on the floor beside her, flat and limp; it was evidently empty.
-
-
-_She Stirs a Steaming Mixture with Her Long Hooked Forefinger_
-
-As I watched her, she arose from her knees and went to a door at the
-rear, and made sure that it was closed tight. She then went to a great
-heap of rubbish which was piled in one corner, and scratching with her
-poker amongst the rags, bones, and old iron there, picked out carefully
-a handful of bones, examining each one minutely. She then took from a
-shelf a large bottle of some dark liquid, and with this and the bones
-she returned to the fire. She poured the liquid into the iron pot and
-dropped in the bones, one by one; and as she did so I observed a thing
-which I had not discerned before, that what I had thought was a poker
-held in her hand was in fact a long, black, stiff forefinger, hooked at
-the end. There was no doubt about it; it was the first finger of her
-right hand, as stiff as an iron rod, and about a foot and a half long.
-She stuck it into the steaming pot and stirred the mixture with it,
-muttering to herself words which I could not understand.
-
-Presently she stopped stirring, and sniffing the contents of the pot
-nodded her head as if satisfied. She picked up from the ground an iron
-ladle and a pewter bowl, and ladling the steaming liquid from the pot
-into the bowl, drank it down, every drop.
-
-She put down the ladle and the bowl, and stood motionless, as if
-waiting. A change began to come over her. Her back straightened; she
-grew taller; the wrinkles left her face; her skin became fairer, her
-eyes larger, her hair longer; and there before my eyes stood a young
-and beautiful damsel, tall and erect, with dark eyes in a pale face,
-and two thick braids of brown hair hanging to her waist.
-
-She held up her right hand and looked at it. The long black stiff
-finger with the hook was still there. She screamed, and burying her
-face on her left arm shook with sobs. In a moment she raised her head
-and put away her hideous right hand behind her where she could not see
-it. Her left hand she placed over her eyes, with a gesture of despair,
-and as she remained standing in that attitude the hand over her eyes
-grew old and withered; she began to shrink and stoop, and she moaned
-to herself. It was plain that the effect of what she had drunk was
-beginning to wear off. She shuddered, and gave a mournful cry; and in
-another instant she was the old, bent Ragpicker again.
-
-I drew a long breath. I stood back, for fear that I might be seen, and
-when I looked again the old woman was standing with her back toward
-me, facing the closed door at the rear. I noticed now, what I had not
-noticed before, that she cast no shadow in the lamplight on the floor.
-
-“Skag!” she cried. “Come hither!”
-
-A shadow oozed into the room through the crack of the door, and moved
-upright across the floor toward the Ragpicker. It was the shadow of
-a bent old woman, stooping under a bulky bag, and holding out what
-appeared to be a poker, hooked at the end; the shadow of the old
-Ragpicker herself. It stood still, not far from the door.
-
-“It’s no use, Skag,” said the old woman to her shadow. “I haven’t found
-the right bone; but I _will_ find it, yet! I’ll find it yet! Bring in
-the Princess’s shadow.”
-
-Her own shadow disappeared through the crack in the door, and returned
-immediately, followed by another. I started, and almost cried out. It
-was the shadow of a young girl, undoubtedly the Princess, and it stood
-upright on the floor beside the other.
-
-“Ah!” said the old woman. “Now my shadows are complete. This one is
-the best and most fearsome of all. Ah, how they fear the shadows! Lucky
-for me, lucky for me! They’re not afraid of me, but they’re afraid of
-shadows! This day they would have killed me, but for my bag of shadows.
-We mustn’t lose them, Skag, we mustn’t lose them.”
-
-She paced about, growing more and more excited, and went on talking as
-she walked.
-
-“We’re in danger, Skag, we’re in danger. The One-Armed Sorcerer is
-working against us. He has brought the Princess herself here, to help
-him against me. What can he mean to do? He means to take away my
-shadows from me, Skag, it must be that. And he has brought the Princess
-to help him. And what then? Death, Skag, death; a quick death, for
-what will the people be afraid of then? We must stop it, Skag, we must
-stop the sorcerer, and there is only one way. The Princess must be
-destroyed! To-morrow morning, when the sun shines and the shadows can
-be seen, I will seek her out and destroy her; and the shadows shall go
-with me and protect me. Bring in the shadows, Skag.”
-
-
-_The Shadows of the Children_
-
-The old woman’s shadow disappeared through the crack again, and
-immediately returned; and behind it came a shadow, and another, and
-another; many shadows, all of children, and they moved upright across
-the floor and stood before the Ragpicker. They were flat as paper and
-black as ink; and the lamplight did not shine through them. They kept
-on coming, and the room was soon full of them; hundreds, as it seemed,
-hundreds of shadows of little children, some so small that they were
-just beginning to walk. And the shadow of the Princess was the tallest
-of all.
-
-The Ragpicker pointed at the Princess’s shadow with her long, black rod
-of a finger, and said, “Into the bag!”
-
-She stooped to her bag and held it open at the floor, and the shadow of
-the Princess moved to it, crouched, and went in.
-
-“In, all of you!” cried the old woman.
-
-All the shadows crowded around the mouth of the bag, and one after
-another stooped and went in. There was none left but the shadow of the
-old woman herself. She closed the bag, now bulging, and flinging it
-over her shoulder she said to her own shadow, “Hither, Skag, and lie
-down!”
-
-Her shadow moved close to her, and spread itself out on the ground with
-its feet to hers, growing longer as it did so, so that it became no
-more than an ordinary shadow cast by the lamplight on the floor.
-
-The old woman went to the lamp and blew out the light, and the room was
-in darkness, except for the glimmer of the dying fire.
-
-I flattened myself on the ground as the door opened and the old woman
-came forth with her bag on her back. I could scarcely see her, and in
-an instant she had disappeared in the darkness.
-
-
-_He Loses His Way in the Dark_
-
-I waited a moment or two, and then crawled cautiously in the direction
-I thought she had taken; but there was nothing but the blackness of
-deep night all round me, and I could not be sure of my direction. I
-looked behind me, and I could not see any longer the window I had just
-left. I had come from the ladder easily enough, but it was plainly a
-different matter to get back. I crawled on uncertainly, and stopped now
-and then; I had gone by this time farther than I had come at first, but
-I found no wall. I must have lost my way. I went on, and found myself
-going down a slope. I knew that this could not be right, and I changed
-my course a little; but I was still going down the slope, and I was
-afraid that I would be utterly lost if I turned back.
-
-The sound of rushing water came to my ears now. The slope grew steeper,
-and I crawled more cautiously. The sound of water became more distinct.
-The ground was suddenly slimy, and before I knew it I was slipping down
-a steep descent, unable to stop myself. I slid and slid, faster and
-faster, clutching the slimy ground and rolling over and over; and as I
-was fainting with dizziness I shot off into space, and came down with a
-splash into a torrent of deep water.
-
-The stream hurled me away. I struggled against it, but it was too
-swift. It was impossible to swim. I could do no more than keep my head
-above water, and let the current fling me along into the darkness.
-Tossed like a leaf, hurled against the walls of the stream, scratched
-by the edges of rocks, bruised, bleeding, and half-drowned, I almost
-lost consciousness, and scarcely knew anything more until I felt myself
-lying on soft sand in shallow water. I looked up, and saw above me a
-clear sky; the open sea was rolling toward me on a beach, and the moon
-was glittering on the waves.
-
-I tottered to my feet. I was so weak and sore that I could hardly
-stand. When I was able to move, I walked forward toward the ocean. The
-stream which had brought me spread out and lost itself in the sand.
-At my feet the breakers came rushing up, and a strip of beach lay at
-my right hand and my left, enclosed at the back and sides by a high
-cliff. There was no way out except by climbing the cliff. I shouted,
-hoping that the seal might be out there in the water, but there was no
-response. I made up my mind that I would have to climb the cliff.
-
-It was a cruel task, for the cliff was steep, and there was scarcely
-any foothold but an occasional rock and bush; but I never once thought
-of discouragement, and I stuck to it with all my might. My bare feet
-and my hands were torn by the rocks, but I kept on, up and up, and in
-time I stood on the top. I hastened away along the edge of the cliff,
-and came after a long walk to a place where the cliff turned back
-shoreward; and there I looked down, and saw the roofs of the village
-straggling up its hillside behind the cove.
-
-
-_He Hears the Voice of the Seal Again_
-
-I lay down and put my head out over the edge of the cliff, and at that
-moment there came to me from the still water of the cove a faint, sad
-voice, singing:
-
- “O wonderful pancake batter!
- O table and fork and plate!
- I wonder whatever’s the matter,
- That he keeps me waiting so late?
- He said he was willing to serve us
- Regardless of danger or pelf,
- But I’m getting so dreadfully nervous
- I really am scarcely myself.
- O why does he loiter and linger
- While I wait so sorry and sick?
- Let him sever the Ragpicker’s finger
- And do it almightily quick.
- For then I shall sit at a table,
- My napkin over my knees,
- And tipple as long as I’m able,
- And gobble as long as I please,
- With plenty of good hot curry,
- And plenty of custard pie,--
- If he only would hurry, hurry!
- O why does he linger, why?”
-
-The voice stopped, and I rose to my feet and made off across the
-moonlit fields.
-
-_“There used to be a baker at the castle,” said the Queen, “shortly
-after I was married, who made up a great many very pretty songs. The
-King used to say that he sang better than he baked. For my part, I was
-very sorry to lose him. His niece was going to be married in one of our
-villages, I forget which,--no, I believe it was a cousin; I am almost
-sure it was his cousin, and I think it was the niece who was looking
-after his mother while he was here, and she had to go and keep house
-for the cousin after she was married, and that left his mother all
-alone; so that he had to go back to his mother, and I always thought he
-was such a good son to give up his place here at the castle in order
-to take care of his poor old mother, and I’m sure very few would have
-done it in his place; but I must say that the next baker was very much
-better at gingerbread, though he never made up any songs, and I think
-the King himself missed the first one a good deal afterward, though he
-never would say so.”_
-
-_“Go on!” cried Bojohn; and Solario proceeded._
-
-I rose to my feet (said Alb) and made off across the fields. I found
-a path which wound down to the village, and I was presently standing
-in the street. All the storks were gone, probably within doors for the
-night.
-
-I set forth briskly to find the house of the One-Armed Sorcerer. I
-realized that the stork with the necklace was the Princess herself,
-and I knew that if she was to be saved from the Ragpicker I must act
-quickly.
-
-I remembered the gilded wooden arm and hand, holding a lantern, which
-stood out from the one-armed man’s house, and it was only a matter of
-time to find it. I found it sooner than I expected. A light was burning
-dimly in the lantern, but the house was dark. There was no stork
-upon the housetop. I tried the handle of the door quietly, and to my
-surprise the door gave before me, and I pushed it open.
-
-
-_He Peeps into the Sorcerer’s Workshop_
-
-I found myself in a dark room, which I crossed quickly to a door at
-the other side. This door I opened on a crack, and through the crack
-I looked into a lighted room; a small room, evidently a workshop,
-cluttered about with glass vessels of strange shapes, metal machines of
-various sorts, wooden hoops curiously interlaced, charts of the skies,
-and great, brass-bound books; and at one side of the room was a forge
-and in the center a table.
-
-Before this table was standing the one-armed man whom I had already
-seen. On the table, the stork with the necklace was lying on its side,
-perfectly still, and as I looked the old man plucked a feather from
-the stork’s wing and examined it carefully. He then cast it aside and
-plucked another, this time from the back. This also he tossed away,
-after examining it, and he then plucked a feather from the shoulder,
-and holding it up to the light gave a cry of pleasure, and without
-turning said, “Come in, Alb, I have been expecting you.”
-
-I stepped into the room, and the old man greeted me with a friendly
-smile, and held up the feather.
-
-“Do you see this?” said he.
-
-I looked at it closely. At the point of the quill hung a single drop of
-blood.
-
-The stork on the table stirred uneasily. The sorcerer stroked it gently
-and said, “Sleep!” and the stork lay perfectly still again.
-
-“Wait a minute,” said the old man. “We must keep this drop from falling
-off, and we must harden the point of the quill.”
-
-He produced from a closet a metal box, and out of this he took a small
-glass tube, covered with frost. He held the drop of blood for a moment
-inside the tube, and then put the tube away in its box.
-
-“Now,” said he, “the drop will not fall off.”
-
-He went to the forge, and blowing up the coals with a pair of bellows,
-he held the point of the quill for a moment in the fire.
-
-“Now,” said he, “it is as hard as a pin.”
-
-[Illustration: The One-Armed Sorcerer plucked a feather from the
-stork]
-
-“Sir,” said I, “will you tell me what this is for?”
-
-“To save the Ragpicker from herself,” said the sorcerer.
-
-“But it’s the Princess I have come to save,” said I.
-
-“It is the same thing,” said the old man. “If the Ragpicker is saved
-from herself, everybody else is saved too. And this drop of blood from
-the Princess’s heart will do it, and nothing else.”
-
-“I have seen the Ragpicker to-night, sir,” said I, “and I will tell you
-about it.”
-
-“Sit down, my son,” said the old man, and when we were seated I told
-him all that I had seen and heard in the Ragpicker’s cavern.
-
-The sorcerer shook his head and smiled. “And so she thinks I wish to
-take away her shadows and let the people kill her! Well, well, it’s the
-way of wickedness to see nothing but evil. Why should I wish her harm?
-What I seek to do is to save her, not to destroy her; but she’ll never
-believe that, because she can’t think straight. Anyway, in trying to do
-evil she has provided me with the means of making her good.”
-
-“How has she done that?” said I.
-
-“If she hadn’t stolen the Princess’s shadow, I shouldn’t have brought
-the Princess here; and if I hadn’t brought the Princess here, she
-wouldn’t now be a stork; and if she hadn’t been turned to a stork I
-couldn’t have gotten the drop of blood from her heart.”
-
-“Is it true,” said I, “that the Ragpicker protects herself with
-shadows?”
-
-“Of course! What could protect her better? What else is there to fear,
-but shadows? I confess I’m more than half afraid of them myself. We
-all know we shouldn’t be, but we are, just the same. They’re perfectly
-harmless, but they’re terrible. There’s nothing so real as shadows.”
-
-“But tell me,” said I, “how we are to save the Princess.”
-
-“All in good time,” said the sorcerer; “in the meantime, you must get a
-little rest, for you have an important task to do in the morning.”
-
-I was tired out, in fact. The sorcerer left me, and I sat beside the
-sleeping stork, watching it in silence for a long while, and then I
-surrendered myself to drowsiness, and fell asleep.
-
-When I awoke, it was morning. The stork was gone, and the sorcerer’s
-hand was on my shoulder.
-
-“Come,” said he, and placed in my hand a tiny bow of thin metal, with a
-string of fine hair, and showed me how to use the stork’s feather as an
-arrow to the bow. He then instructed me in what I had to do, and led me
-out into the street.
-
-The stork which had been a Princess was standing on the curb before the
-door, and all the other storks were in their places on the housetops.
-The street was already busy; shops and houses were being opened for the
-day and many people were outdoors.
-
-
-_He Lies in Wait with a Bow and Arrow_
-
-Carrying the stork’s feather and the bow, I went to the next corner,
-round which on the evening before I had seen the Ragpicker turn up
-toward her home. I passed this corner, and concealed myself in a
-doorway just beyond.
-
-I had not long to wait. I had drawn my head back into the doorway for
-a moment, and when I looked again the Ragpicker was standing at the
-street crossing with her back toward me, gazing in the direction of
-the stork which stood before the sorcerer’s door. On her back was her
-bag, and in her left hand she carried a knife. The people in the street
-stopped to watch her, muttering together.
-
-“Skag!” said she, “come in!” And she turned sidewise to her shadow,
-which lay at a great length on the ground before her. It began to
-shorten toward her, and kept shortening until it was no longer than
-herself. “Stand up!” said she, and the shadow stood upright beside her,
-a black, flat image of herself in outline, looking as if it had been
-cut from stiff, black paper.
-
-The Ragpicker let down the bag from her shoulder and opened it on the
-ground and said “Come out!” And at this all the people gave a cry of
-terror and fled into their houses and shut the doors, and all the
-storks on the housetops fluttered their feathers and flapped their
-wings.
-
-
-_The Ragpicker Releases the Shadows in the Street_
-
-Out of the bag poured shadows; hundreds of them; all the shadows of
-little children which I had seen go into the bag the night before; and
-as they poured out, they ran about in the street as if bewildered.
-
-“Skag!” said the Ragpicker. “To the fore!”
-
-The old woman’s shadow hastened to the front of all the others and
-raised its long poker finger, beckoning them to follow. They crowded
-behind, and moved noiselessly up the street toward the stork at the
-sorcerer’s door. The Ragpicker followed close behind, holding her knife
-up in her left hand. The stork which was the Princess stood motionless
-on the curb before the door. The sorcerer was not to be seen.
-
-Now was my time for action. I crept silently after the old woman, and
-came up just behind her. I fitted the feather with its drop of blood to
-the little bow, and as I approached the old woman so close that I might
-have touched her, I aimed quickly at her back and let the arrow fly.
-Straight into her back it darted, and stuck there fast.
-
-“Skag!” she screamed, but she said no more.
-
-Quick as a wink I plucked the feather from her back, and as I did so
-she turned upon me with her knife uplifted. But she stood suddenly
-still, her hand relaxed, and the knife fell to the ground. A change
-came slowly over her. Her back straightened; she grew taller; the
-wrinkles left her face; her skin became fairer, her eyes larger, her
-hair longer; and there was standing before me in her place a beautiful
-young damsel, tall and erect, with dark eyes in a pale face, and two
-thick braids of brown hair hanging to her waist.
-
-She held up her right hand and looked at it, and gave a cry of joy. The
-long, black, hooked finger was gone. Her two hands were the shapely
-white hands of a young woman, without blemish.
-
-“Free!” she cried. “The enchantment is over! I am myself at last! Oh,
-thanks, young man!” And she threw her arms around me and kissed me
-soundly on the cheek.
-
-I released myself, awkwardly enough, and as I did so I saw all the
-shadows up the street fall flat to the ground, as if they had been
-knocked over by a ball; and they began to slip swiftly away in every
-direction across the pavement. In an instant Skag, the old Ragpicker’s
-shadow, lay at the young woman’s feet. She screamed and shrank away,
-but in another instant the shadow’s shape was changed, and in its place
-on the ground was the shadow of the young woman herself. She clapped
-her hands with joy.
-
-
-_A Singular Commotion on the Housetops_
-
-The shadows of the children were climbing the walls of the houses;
-and all of a sudden I heard a great clamor from the housetops, as of
-hundreds of children crying out together.
-
-“We can’t get down! Oh, I’m falling! Help! I can’t hold on! Oh, Mother!
-We can’t get down! I’m slipping! I’m going to fall! Hurry! Mother! Come
-quick!”
-
-I looked up, and there on the housetops, where the storks had been,
-children were clinging to the chimney pots, straddling the ridgepoles,
-hanging on to the gables, big children and little children, boys and
-girls, shrieking out at the top of their voices, and struggling to keep
-from toppling off into the street. One tiny boy suddenly disappeared
-down a chimney; a big girl lost her hold and rolled down the roof into
-a wide leaden gutter, where she hung, half on and half off. Dozens of
-boys and girls sat astride the ridgepoles, as if riding cockhorses.
-The big boys began to shout with glee, but the little ones were crying
-with fright; and at the hubbub all the doors flew open and all the
-fathers and mothers ran out, and when they saw what it was, a mighty
-shout went up, and it wasn’t a minute before a ladder stood against
-every wall, and not more than two minutes before all the children were
-safe on the ground, hugged up in their mothers’ and fathers’ arms, with
-such laughing and weeping and cheering as never were, I am sure, in
-this world before.
-
-“Oh, isn’t it wonderful!” cried the beautiful young woman. “I’m so
-glad, so glad!”
-
-“The Princess!” I cried. “Look at the Princess!”
-
-
-_The Princess Is Herself Again, but--_
-
-She was her own lovely self again, and she was standing at the same
-place on the curb before the sorcerer’s house, and the sorcerer himself
-was standing beside her. The young woman and myself ran swiftly to her,
-and I shouted a joyous greeting as I approached; but to my surprise,
-she did not reply.
-
-She was standing perfectly motionless, with her eyes wide open, and one
-hand raised to her neck as if about to unfasten her necklace. On her
-shoulder, shown by the open neck of her dress, was a tiny spot of blood.
-
-The young woman kissed the sorcerer’s hand and thanked him.
-
-“But the Princess!” I cried. “What is the matter with the Princess?”
-
-The sorcerer shook his head sadly. “Somebody always has to pay for
-these benefits,” said he, “and I’m afraid that when we plucked the
-feather we took away something we cannot replace. She cannot move nor
-speak. But I will set to work, and in time I will--”
-
-“Come!” said the young woman. “I will help her! We must take her home!
-Come at once!”
-
-The sorcerer and myself lifted the Princess between us and carried her
-down the street toward the cove. The village people and their children
-followed us, and stood in a throng on the beach as we got into a boat
-and hoisted a sail.
-
-“Good-bye!” shouted the people, and the sorcerer and myself waved our
-hands, none too cheerfully; and at that moment we heard a kind of bark
-from the water beside the boat, and a voice cried, “Sister!” It was the
-seal. The young woman leaned down toward him and cried, “Brother!”
-
-“Is everything all right now?” said the seal. “What are you going to do
-about me?”
-
-His sister raised the Princess and showed him the red mark on the
-Princess’s shoulder, and told him about the plucking of the stork’s
-feather. Then the seal’s sister said:
-
-“For once you have done a good deed, brother; and if you’ll do
-another--you know the promise!--two good deeds!--you will be free too.
-Go! and do not return until you have brought that which will cure the
-Princess. The milk of the White Walrus who lives in the Far-Alone
-Grotto on the Twelfth Ice Floe! Do you understand?”
-
-“It’s a pretty good trip,” said the seal, “and I’ll probably have to
-fight the walruses. But if you say so, why I suppose-- When do you
-think I’d better start?”
-
-“This instant!” cried his sister. “Off with you! And return to us at
-the King’s castle at Ventamere.”
-
-“Oh, very well,” said the seal, and dived. He came up again at the
-mouth of the cove, making off at a great rate for the open sea....
-
-We reached the King’s castle at Ventamere in the evening, and pressed
-straightway into the Grand Refectory, where the King was at supper with
-his court. As we entered, the whole company sprang up, and my father
-ran toward me.
-
-
-_The King Beholds His Child and Is Grieved_
-
-The sorcerer and myself, carrying the Princess, stood her on her feet
-and supported her thus between us, and the seal’s sister stood beside
-us.
-
-“My daughter!” cried the King, and rushing toward the Princess with
-outstretched arms, stopped in amazement as she remained between us as
-speechless and motionless as a statue.
-
-I whispered rapidly into my father’s ear, and the sorcerer, kneeling
-before the King, began to explain.
-
-The King paid no attention to him, but placed a hand upon his
-daughter’s arm and wept.
-
-“My poor child!” he said. “What shall we do now?”
-
-There was a movement at the door. A crowd of the castle people poured
-into the room, and parting, opened a lane for a young man, a stranger,
-who advanced rapidly from the door; a very fat young man, with a round,
-pink face and round, blue eyes, who wore hanging from his shoulders
-the skin and head of a seal.
-
-“Brother!” cried the seal’s sister.
-
-“Yes,” said the fat young man, “it’s me; and a pretty little time I’ve
-had among the walruses, I can tell you;” and he bowed low at the same
-time to the King.
-
-“Have you some business with us, young sir?” said the King.
-
-“Venison steak and hasty pudding,” said the fat young man, with his eye
-on the supper table. “Oh; I beg your pardon. I am the milk man.”
-
-“Milk? We want no milk here,” said the King.
-
-“It’s for the Princess,” said the fat young man. “To be taken
-externally. Good for lumbago, rheumatism, sprains, chilblains,
-strawberry rash--”
-
-“What is this fellow talking about?” said the King, in exasperation.
-
-“Brother!” said the young woman, his sister, fixing him sternly with
-her eye.
-
-“Rub a little on her shoulder,” said her brother. “Direct from the
-White Walrus on the Twelfth Ice Floe, and the walruses nearly ate me
-alive before I got it; but here it is. Excellent for all sorts of skin
-and blood diseases, as well as--”
-
-“Brother!” said the young woman, sternly.
-
-“I beg your pardon,” said the fat young man; and with a very grand
-manner he took out of his pocket an oyster shell, and pried it open
-with a knife from the table. On the lower half of the shell was a
-spoonful of white liquid.
-
-
-_The Seal Introduces His Liniment, Guaranteed to Cure in All Cases_
-
-“Very convenient milk bottle,” said he; and waving the King aside he
-stepped up to the Princess and went on pompously, as if he were making
-a speech:
-
-“I will now,” said he, “in the presence of the entire company, and
-openly before you all, so that you may see that no deception is
-practised upon you, apply a modicum of my liniment to the shoulder of
-the young lady, at the point where I perceive a stain of red, rubbing
-the same in gently thus, with a downward motion of the first two
-fingers of the right hand, thus, and thus, and thus.”
-
-He poured the white liquid from the shell on to the red spot on the
-Princess’s shoulder, and rubbed it in gently, talking all the while.
-
-“Now, ladies and gentlemen,” he went on, “I call your attention to the
-effects of this lotion when properly applied. It is warranted to be
-very efficacious in all cases of-- But see; she lowers her hand; she
-moves her foot; she speaks; she--”
-
-“Father!” cried the Princess, and threw herself into her father’s arms.
-
-“Hurrah!” I shouted, and all the company cheered, until the rafters
-rang again.
-
-“Let the castle people retire,” said the King, and he led the Princess
-to the table, where he seated her at his right hand, wiping his eyes
-and blowing his nose. When we were all at table, the sorcerer told
-his tale, and not until he had heard it to the end would the King
-permit the meal to proceed. I observed that the son of the assistant
-carol singer was very attentive to the seal’s sister; and as for the
-fat young man her brother,--during the repast, which lasted a full two
-hours, he spoke not a word.
-
-At the end the King begged him to relate the story of his enchantment
-and his sister’s, and he readily consented; whereupon he commenced,
-without being asked a second time,
-
-
-THE STORY OF THE TALKING SEAL AND HIS SISTER
-
-“You must know,” he began--
-
-_“I am very sorry,” said the Princess Dorobel, interrupting, “but it is
-Bojohn’s bedtime, and I fear we shall have to hear this story another
-time.”_
-
-_“Oh, mother!” said Bojohn. “I couldn’t go to sleep if I tried. Please
-don’t--”_
-
-_“No, my dear,” said the Princess Dorobel, “not to-night. Pray go on
-with Alb’s story, Solario.”_
-
-When the seal’s story was finished (said Alb), the King begged the
-One-Armed Sorcerer to remain with him as his friend and adviser; and
-this the sorcerer consented to do.
-
-“And now,” said the King, turning to me, “what reward shall be yours? I
-will deny you nothing.”
-
-I knelt before him, and made my request boldly. I knew that my whole
-future hung upon that moment.
-
-“The hand of my lady Princess,” said I, “if she is willing.”
-
-“What do you say, my dear?” said the King.
-
-The Princess said nothing, but turned red as a rose, and buried her
-head on her father’s shoulder. She was mine! I took her hand in mine
-and kissed it.
-
-“_That’s_ settled,” said the King. “And you, sir,” said he to the fat
-young man, “what gift shall I bestow upon you?”
-
-“A little more of the custard pie, if you please,” said the fat young
-man.
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-THE FIFTH NIGHT
-
-THE CITY OF DEAD LEAVES
-
-
-_Solario was sitting cross-legged on his worktable, and before him, in
-a row, sat the Executioner, Bodkin, Bojohn, Prince Bilbo, the Princess
-Dorobel, and the Queen._
-
-_“This _time,” said Bojohn, “we want to hear the story of
-Montesango’s Cave.”_
-
-_Solario shook his head. “The story is too dreadful altogether,” said
-he. “I fear you would lie awake all night if--”_
-
-_“Then tell us about the Roving Griffin,” said Bodkin._
-
-_“Or the Blind Giant,” said Bojohn._
-
-_“I am very curious myself,” said the Princess Dorobel, “to hear the
-story of the seal and his sister. What do you say, mother?”_
-
-_“I remember very well,” said the Queen, dropping her knitting in her
-lap, “I saw a seal once when I was a young girl, and a very curious
-creature it was, too, I’m sure. I’ve never forgotten it, because I
-was on my way to be married to your father,--of course he wasn’t
-your father then, you know,--and I think the day I saw the seal was
-the day your father was expected to meet us, or the day before, I
-can’t be quite certain now, it’s so long ago; and we were waiting for
-him by the seashore,--but no, we weren’t expecting him on that day,
-because he had sent a messenger to say that he couldn’t start until
-all the horses were shod, and the blacksmith was just getting over the
-measles. I remember that messenger very well; a small, dark man with a
-beard, by the name of--what was his name? Something like Manniko, or
-Finnikin,--no, it was Tallboy. That was it. Tallboy. He didn’t stay
-with the King very long after we were married, because his sister’s
-youngest boy was taken down with the--”_
-
-_“Grandmother!” said Bojohn. “Solario is waiting to go on.”_
-
-_“Dear me,” said the Queen, “so he is. I’m glad I brought my knitting
-with me to-night.”_
-
-_“I am sure,” said Prince Bilbo, “we would all be glad to hear about
-the seal and his sister.”_
-
-_“Your will is my pleasure,” said Solario, very prettily, “and I will
-therefore now commence the story of--”_
-
-_Here there was a sharp cry from outside the room door._
-
-_“Let me in!” piped up a voice, loud and sharp as a whistle._
-
-_Mortimer the Executioner opened the door, and at first glance
-there appeared to be no one there. But Bojohn cried out, “It’s the
-Encourager!” And there, on the sill, was in fact the tiny figure of
-the Encourager, no taller than a sparrow, carrying his umbrella folded
-under his arm. He opened the umbrella, and leaping into the air floated
-up with it to the Executioner’s shoulder, where, folding the umbrella
-again, he stood bowing to the company._
-
-_“Dear me,” said the Queen, “I believe it’s the Encourager of the
-Interrupter.”_
-
-_“If there’s anything going on,” piped up the Encourager, in his shrill
-voice, “I don’t want to be left out!”_
-
-_“Then sit down, Mortimer,” said Prince Bilbo, “and let the Encourager
-hear the story too.”_
-
-_The Executioner seated himself, and the Encourager sat down on the
-Executioner’s shoulder and gazed solemnly at Solario with his beady
-black eyes._
-
-_“Ahem!” said Solario, clearing his throat and picking up his shears.
-“I will now, with your majesty’s gracious permission, proceed with the
-story as it was related to the assembled company at Ventamere by the
-seal, and by Alb the Fortunate to myself. This, then, is_
-
-
-“THE STORY OF TUSH THE APOTHECARY, AND OF PARAVAINE HIS SISTER.”
-
-I must tell you (said the fat young man), that I am an apothecary, and
-my name is Tush.
-
-_“We had a Lord Treasurer once,” interrupted the Queen, “whose name was
-Filch. It seemed so odd.”_
-
-My name is Tush; and this damsel, my sister, who was lately a
-Ragpicker, is known as Paravaine. So much for that. I now proceed to
-the catastrophe which begins my tale, and I hope you will pardon me if
-I pause at times to wipe away a tear.
-
-We were left alone at an early age, my sister and myself, without kith
-or kin, and we dwelt together in the city of our birth, the city of
-Fadz--you have heard of Fadz? A seaport of the Kingdom of Wen, a city
-of ships and conversation; and in that city we dwelt quietly together,
-and there I kept my shop.
-
-My sister, as you may see by looking at her, was beautiful in the
-highest degree; and I am bound to admit to you that she was not a
-little vain of her beauty, and prized admiration above all things in
-the world. Regarding myself, I may say that I was considered to be
-quite handsome, though a trifle fat.
-
-In the art of inventing remedies I greatly excelled; and I would beyond
-a doubt have succeeded in my profession, but that I was much given
-to the making of songs and the tasting of rare dishes, and these two
-occupations consumed the greater part of my days. My sister, on her
-part, applied herself so diligently to the adornment of her lovely
-person before the mirror, that she had scarcely time for anything else.
-In consequence, my business and my house fell into neglect; and another
-apothecary, a tuneless fellow in a neighboring street, who knew not
-beef from mutton, took away all my trade. But such is the fate of your
-true artist, the world over.
-
-I forgot, in the application necessary for the composition of songs,
-the foolish moneys which I chanced to owe here and there, and at
-length (so dead to the finer things of life is the coarse mind of
-trade), I could find no one who was willing to trust us any longer,
-even for the meanest knuckle of the least respectable portion of a pig.
-I burn with indignation when I think of it,--but I proceed.
-
-
-_The Misfortunes of Tush the Apothecary_
-
-I soon found out what monsters in the shape of men--However. Certain
-churls, men of no character, no elevation, no refinement,--forgive me;
-I am not quite myself; these men, if I may call them men, to whom I
-owed, I believe, some trifling sums of no account, came to my shop one
-morning in a body, fifteen or so; and if you can believe a thing so
-monstrous, they seized, they tore away, they loaded into oxcarts in the
-street, in the broad light of day, all the goods of my shop and all the
-furnishings of my house. I wept, I threatened, I raved; but all to no
-purpose. They answered never so much as a word; they departed, and left
-my sister and myself without so much as a chair to sit on, or one coin
-to jingle against another.
-
-_“Now that,” said the Queen, “was going entirely too far. However did
-they expect the poor man to sit down?”_
-
-One thing I entreated them to spare me, my Perfection Cream, a salve
-or ointment of my own invention, warranted to relieve in all cases of
-affliction of the skin; a remedy which I had compounded many years
-before, and had tried once or twice on myself with good results.
-Of this, having never sold any, I had on hand, in little jars, a
-quite considerable quantity. They left me this, with contempt; and
-my sister, observing it, begged them to spare to her of her own
-possessions one thing only, her mirror, a handglass backed with blue
-enamel, with a long handle of the same; and this also they granted, not
-without a jeer.
-
-We sat for a long time upon the barren floor; and then we rose, and
-shaking the dust of the place from our feet, we departed, never to
-return. In a pouch at my side I carried my Perfection Cream, and in her
-hand my sister carried her blue mirror; and thus we went forth, to try
-our fortunes in the world.
-
-We sought the wharves, designing to take ship for some distant clime;
-and we found, in fact, a vessel loading for a voyage. The ship’s master
-was sitting on a bale, directing the porters, and I addressed him
-politely, explaining our case. He shrugged his shoulders and shook his
-head; but he happened to turn around and catch sight of my sister, and
-his manner changed. He jumped to his feet, bowed, and begged us to come
-aboard.
-
-In effect, we sailed away. My heart was light again. The city faded
-behind us, the sunlight sparkled on the waves; and I was none the less
-happy because I had not the least idea where we were going. I composed
-a song regarding life on the ocean wave, and sang it with ecstasy,
-until my sister begged me to stop.
-
-The master of the ship treated us with distinguished courtesy; I could
-not help contrasting his conduct with that of the cold-blooded men who
-had-- But I resolved to think of them no more. I gave myself up to the
-pleasures of the voyage.
-
-
-_They Find Themselves on an Unknown Shore_
-
-On the third day, when we were sailing offshore in a light breeze, my
-sister came to me in tears. The master of the ship had demanded that
-she marry him, as the price of our passage. I went to him at once,
-and remonstrated with him patiently. It was no use. He was set upon
-marrying my sister. We left the matter to Paravaine herself, and she
-rejected the proposal with scorn. “You see!” said I, throwing up my
-hands in despair. “Yes, I see,” said the mariner. “You wish to go
-ashore. I will not detain you any longer.” The ship was brought in
-closer to the shore, a boat was lowered, and my sister and myself (I
-assure you the black-hearted scoundrel bowed to us politely to the
-last)--my sister and myself were landed on a sandy beach, and the ship
-sailed away.
-
-_“Now isn’t that a perfect shame,” said the Queen. “And such a nice
-young man, too.”_
-
-We stood for a time in silence, petrified with despair. A vast,
-treeless plain stretched away beyond the beach, far as the eye could
-see; there was no human habitation anywhere. Not an ounce of food nor
-a copper coin did we have between us,--nothing but my Perfection Cream
-and my sister’s blue mirror. We were at our wits’ end.
-
-“Let us sit down and think what we had better do,” said I, and I led
-my sister to a brown rock embedded in the sand at no great distance.
-It was a large rock, round and smooth, and we sat down with our backs
-against it, gazing mournfully at the Great Sea, where it sparkled in
-the sunlight. It was a beautiful sight, and I began to think up a new
-song.
-
-_“I always used to say,” said the Queen, “that the sea was a very
-pretty thing, but the King never could abide it. He used to get_ so
-_sick! And he finally declared he would never put his foot on a boat as
-long as he-- Dear me! I remember a sailor on one of our trips who had
-a parrot that used to talk--Oh, dear! Such things as he did say! Oh,
-dear! Oh, dear! When I think of them!”_
-
-_“All right, grandmother,” said Bojohn. “Go on, Solario.”_
-
-As we sat there (said the fat young man) with our backs against the
-brown rock, I amused myself by plucking away idly certain blades of
-long brown grass which fringed the lower portion of the rock near my
-hand; and these blades I twined, scarce thinking what I did, into a
-ring of a size to fit a finger. Instead of putting it on my own finger,
-I took my sister’s hand and placed the ring, jestingly, on the first
-finger of her right hand.
-
-
-_The Startling Effect of Making a Ring of Grass_
-
-No sooner was this done than a kind of groan came from the rock. The
-sand on which we sat heaved and shuddered. It rose beneath us, and we
-were lifted slowly into the air; and when we were higher than a man’s
-height above the ground we were thrown off on to the beach, and we were
-looking up at a monstrous creature in the shape of a man, who had risen
-up under us from beneath the sand. He was chocolate brown in color,
-and he towered above us full seven yards or more. The rock against
-which we had been sitting was, as we now perceived, his head; he had
-been lying, no doubt asleep, on his stomach under the sand, completely
-covered except for his head. We had been sitting above his buried
-shoulders, and leaning against the back of his head; and from this
-head, all bald but for a fringe of hair at the bottom, I had plucked
-the hairs which I had thought were grass.
-
-“A genie!” I cried, and pulled my sister to her feet in fright.
-
-The genie opened his mouth in a great yawn, and stretched his mighty
-arms; and as he breathed out again, jets of flame shot from his
-nostrils. He was bare, except for a wide cloth twisted around his
-middle from waist to thigh, and in the waistband he wore a long, curved
-scimitar, which flashed in the sun. He spread his hands out before him
-and bowed low.
-
-“Were you asleep in the sand?” said my sister, recovering her wits
-first.
-
-He bowed again.
-
-“What do you want with us?” said my sister, becoming bolder.
-
-“I await your commands,” said the genie, in a voice like the roaring of
-a waterfall.
-
-“Oh!” said my sister. “Is it the ring of hair on my finger? Is that it?”
-
-He bowed again, extending his hands.
-
-“Then please! please! take us away from here!” cried my sister.
-
-“What is it you seek?” said the genie.
-
-“We seek the best thing in the world!” cried my sister. “Take us where
-we may find it!”
-
-“What do you mean by the best thing in the world?” said I to my sister.
-
-“I don’t know,” said she; “but the genie ought to know, and he’ll take
-us where we may find it. Won’t you?” said she, looking up at him.
-
-“Hearing is obedience!” said the genie, and little jets of fire spurted
-from his nostrils.
-
-“Where will you take us?” said I.
-
-“I will take you where you may find the best thing in the world,” said
-the genie. “And if you find it, it will be the best thing in the world
-for me too, because it will release me from the power of the One-Armed
-Sorcerer, who dwells in an island far out in the Great Sea. If you
-don’t find it, it will be your own fault, and in that case,--beware!”
-
-“This sounds pretty doubtful,” said I.
-
-“No matter!” cried my sister. “We will find it. Take us there at once!”
-
-
-_They Start Upon a Journey Through the Air_
-
-The genie stooped down over us, and under his right arm he gathered me
-up, and under his left arm he gathered up my sister. He stamped upon
-the earth so that it shook, and leaped into the air; and in an instant
-we were soaring over the treeless plain, and I was sick with dizziness.
-Higher and higher we mounted, with the speed of an arrow; we seemed to
-be flying straight into the face of the sun; I could no longer tell
-which was sea and which was plain below. I closed my eyes.
-
-[Illustration: The genie flew away with Tush and his sister]
-
-It was a long time before I opened them again. We were lower, and I
-could see the plain, flat and grassy, without a tree. The sun declined,
-and still we kept our course; I thought we should soon be at the end of
-the world; and still there were no trees anywhere on the plain below us.
-
-I ached in every limb; I cried out, but the genie did not hear me; and
-when I was ready to faint with exhaustion his speed suddenly relaxed,
-and I saw, at the edge of the horizon before me, what was, or seemed to
-be, a city. And still there were no trees.
-
-Scarcely a moment passed before the city rose in plain view; and with
-a swoop the genie descended upon the earth, and we were standing,
-all three of us, before a gate in the city wall, and my sister was
-arranging her hair before her mirror.
-
-A tall and muscular man stood beside the gate, as if on guard. He was
-chocolate brown in color, and he was bare except for a wide cloth
-twisted about his middle from waist to thigh, and in his right hand he
-carried a scimitar, which flashed in the sunlight. I looked around for
-the genie, but he was gone.
-
-“What city is this?” said I to the Guardian of the Gate.
-
-“It is the City of Dead Leaves,” said the man. “What do you seek in the
-city?”
-
-“We are seeking,” said my sister, “the best thing in the world. We were
-told that we would find it here.”
-
-“Ah!” said the Guardian, looking at my sister. “You are she who has
-come to save the King’s brother. Come with me.”
-
-He led the way through the gate, and we found ourselves in an alley
-of high walls, along which we followed him for some distance, coming
-out upon an open plot of grass, surrounded by the same high walls in
-a circle. As we approached it, I smelled a familiar fragrance, the
-fragrance of orange blossoms; and I thought with some regret of the
-groves upon our slopes at home.
-
-
-_The Orange Tree and the Panther_
-
-In the center of this plot was an orange tree. It was green with
-foliage and white with blossoms; the odor was delicious. Under the
-tree, prowling stealthily around it, was a panther. I drew back in
-alarm. “Do not go too close,” said our guide. “It is death to touch the
-tree.”
-
-I had no desire to approach that terrible beast, and we gave him a wide
-berth as we proceeded around the rim of the grassplot to an opening in
-the opposite wall. We passed through that opening into a city street;
-a street of glass, as it seemed, for the front wall of every house was
-made of glass; and within, in every case, was a kind of storeroom,
-piled up with something which looked like dead leaves. In the greater
-houses these rooms were piled quite full; in the meaner there were only
-little mounds; but much or little, they appeared to be on exhibition,
-as if in pride.
-
-“The treasures of our people,” said the Guardian of the Gate. “Dead
-orange leaves. Our most precious possession. The wealth and station of
-each citizen are gauged by his store of dead leaves. It is of course
-only proper to put them where they may be seen. But come; the King’s
-brother awaits us.”
-
-I nudged my sister. “The King’s brother!” I whispered. “Here is a
-chance for you!” She smiled, and glanced into her mirror.
-
-We wound through many streets of glass, and I observed that besides
-glass the houses contained no material but stone and metal; the absence
-of wood was very noticeable. We turned down a mean street toward the
-city wall, and came out upon a common, strewn with refuse of all kinds,
-and bounded on the further side by the wall. A shelter of canvas leaned
-against the wall, and beneath this shelter, on a pallet of straw, lay a
-man in rags. He raised himself on his elbow and looked up at us.
-
-“The King’s brother,” said our guide, and I started back in surprise.
-
-
-_They Come Upon the King’s Brother in Rags_
-
-He was a young man, and very ugly, but not unpleasant to look at;
-indeed, his ugliness had something honest and winning in it; and if he
-had not been so ragged, he might have made a passable appearance. As it
-was, I laughed to myself at the thought of such a fellow in connection
-with my beautiful sister.
-
-The ugly young man stood up and bowed politely.
-
-“Is it the first stranger?” said he to the Guardian of the Gate.
-
-“It is,” said the Guardian.
-
-“I am content,” said the young man, casting on my sister a look of
-admiration.
-
-“Fair lady,” he went on, dropping on one knee and taking her hand, “if
-you are not pledged elsewhere, I beseech you to accept me as a suitor
-for your hand. Stay; do not repulse me at my first word, but hear me
-further, and take time to consider. I am the King’s younger brother;
-and because I would not marry a lady of his choosing, he has cast me
-out, swearing that I shall remain in this misery unless I shall marry
-the first stranger who shall come to our gates. Oh, fortunate hour that
-brought you here the first of all! I am poor; I do not possess a single
-leaf; but I will devote myself to you loyally, and I do not think you
-will regret it. I know, having seen you, that I cannot live without
-you. Do not refuse me now, but at the end of a week give me your
-answer.”
-
-He kissed her hand fervently, and arose. I confess that I liked this
-young man, but of course I could not think of marrying my sister to one
-so utterly forlorn. I answered for her.
-
-“In a week I will let you know,” said I, and drew my sister away.
-
-“Before you go,” said he, “let me give you a warning. Look at my hands.”
-
-He held out his palms, and I saw that they were covered with a rash,
-red and angry-looking. He rubbed his palms together, as if to soothe an
-irritation.
-
-“The itching palms!” said he. “I have handled the dead leaves all my
-life; and because I have handled them my palms itch, itch, all day and
-night, without ever a moment’s peace. I warn you not to touch the dead
-leaves. The dead leaves of the orange tree; do not touch them.”
-
-“Very well,” said I, and with these words we left him.
-
-The Guardian of the Gate, leading us back into the city streets, turned
-and said:
-
-“You have just had your first chance to gain the best thing in the
-world. I will now give you your second. Be careful how you choose.”
-
-We entered a street of shops; and I now noticed that the people
-were, each of them, rubbing their palms together, as if to soothe an
-intolerable itching.
-
-I paused to look into one of the shops as we passed. The customers
-within were handing over to the dealer, in return for his goods,
-leaves, dead leaves, of the sort we had seen in the glass showrooms;
-and whenever these dead leaves passed from hand to hand, I remarked
-that the itching of the palm they touched became more exasperating, so
-that the people were quite beside themselves, and could not keep quiet
-on their feet; but the dealer nevertheless received the dead leaves
-eagerly, and the others gave them up with reluctance.
-
-“These people are mad,” said I.
-
-We joined a great rout of people, all rubbing their hands, who were
-pouring down a street in the direction of an open square; and when we
-reached it, we saw in the center, on a platform above the heads of the
-crowd, a man in a robe, who was evidently about to read from a paper
-held in his hand.
-
-“Your second chance,” said the Guardian of the Gate. “I will leave you
-to your choice. Be careful how you choose.”
-
-He turned away, and disappeared in the crowd.
-
-“Hear ye! Hear ye!” cried the man on the platform. “A message from
-the King! Whereas the affliction of the itching palm has now become
-so grievous that it can no longer be endured, the King now offers, to
-such person as shall cure him, one-half of all the dead leaves in his
-treasury! And to him also he promises one-half of all the dead leaves
-belonging to each person whom he shall cure! The offer is open to all!
-Be diligent! Thus saith the King!”
-
-The messenger got down, and immediately there arose near the platform a
-commotion, with much laughter, and those in that neighborhood began to
-cry out:
-
-“Way for the Lord Buffo! Make way for the wise Lord Buffo!”
-
-
-_A Dwarf Clad in Motley Stands up to Speak_
-
-A singular figure now mounted the platform, facing in our direction.
-He was a dwarf, hunchbacked and thickset, with a very large head set
-deep in his shoulders, and arms which hung to his knees. His clothing
-was of squares of yellow and blue and green and orange, and on his head
-he wore a paper crown, rimmed around at the top with little bells.
-With his right hand he pulled up by a cord a small monkey, dressed in
-all respects like himself; and in his other hand he held the long tail
-feather of a cock.
-
-“The King’s Fool,” said one of the bystanders in my ear.
-
-The Fool waved the feather, and the crowd settled itself to listen.
-
-“Hear ye! Hear ye!” he cried, in a loud, harsh voice.
-
-At this the people shouted, “Go on, go on!”
-
-The monkey leaped up on to the dwarf’s shoulder, and the dwarf
-proceeded, with the greatest gravity.
-
-“I, Buffo, chief counselor to his most gracious majesty, King Fatchaps,
-do call upon you to hearken to the voice of Wisdom!”
-
-“Wisdom! That’s good!” laughed the crowd,--never ceasing to rub their
-palms and dance up and down the while.
-
-“First I must tell you, my loyal subjects, that you are all mad. Do you
-believe it?”
-
-“Yes! yes! Of course!” shouted the crowd, still laughing.
-
-“Give ear, and I will prove it to you! Thus! Answer me! Isn’t there
-enough in our city for all, to feed you and clothe you and shelter you
-and amuse you? Answer!”
-
-“True!” cried many persons in the throng.
-
-“Then why are there some among you who starve, and others who cast out
-of their abundance to the dogs? Tell me that!”
-
-No one replied.
-
-“Because you are mad! With the itching palm! Look at you! You can’t
-stand still on your feet! Rub, rub! Want in the midst of plenty!
-Scratch, scratch! Some with too little and some with too much! Rub,
-rub! And enough for everybody in reason! Scratch, scratch! All mad, all
-mad! Rub, rub! Look at me--have I itching palms?” He held up his hands,
-palms outward.
-
-“No!” exclaimed several in the crowd.
-
-“Tell me why! Tell me why! Because I touch not the dead leaves! Isn’t
-it so?”
-
-No one answered.
-
-“Give ear, madmen, and I will reveal to you how to cure the itching
-palm! Bring the dead orange leaves here to the square! Pile them up!
-Burn them, burn them, burn them, every one! That’s it! Will you give up
-the dead leaves?”
-
-“No!” roared the people as if with one voice.
-
-“Then farewell, madmen!” cried the Fool, and he jerked the monkey from
-his shoulder and descended from the platform.
-
-The people, still rubbing their hands together and dancing, but
-laughing withal, rapidly left the square, and my sister and myself
-started to go; and as we started, the dwarf appeared before us with his
-monkey, and cocked his eye up at us waggishly.
-
-“What, ho!” said the Fool. “Strangers, by the ears of a donkey!
-Greeting, strangers, what do you among my mad subjects?”
-
-“To tell you the truth, my lord,” said I, making up my mind on the spur
-of the moment, “I have come here with my sister from a distant land, to
-cure the people and their King of the itching palm.”
-
-“How so?” said the hunchback, sharply.
-
-“With a little remedy of my own,” said I, tapping my pouch.
-
-“Bah!” said the Fool, jerking the monkey’s cord. “Go home, madman, you
-are wasting your time.”
-
-“One moment!” I said. “Conduct me to the King, I beg you. You shall see
-me prove my boast.”
-
-He looked up at me sidewise. “Pouf!” said he, snapping his fingers.
-“Old Fatchaps is as big a fool as you are. Here; I’ll give you a
-chance; there’s nobody here to help me. I ask you, will you help me? I
-have a plan to gather the leaves together and burn them. With your help
-I can do it, and we will save the people together. Will you help?”
-
-“Not I,” said I, laughing again. “The people would tear us both to
-pieces.”
-
-“What does that matter?” said the Fool.
-
-“It matters to me,” said I.
-
-“Is that your choice?” said the Fool. “You have made your choice? Done,
-then. Come with me. I will take you to the King; and you will wish that
-I hadn’t. Oh, these fools! The time is coming when I must take the case
-in hand myself, all alone; for I will tell you a secret; lend me your
-ear.” He pulled my head down, and whispered fiercely in my ear. “I love
-this people, and I will save them; whether they will or no. D’ye hear?
-They are my people, and they must be saved! Whether they will or no!
-And then what a bonfire! What a bonfire!”
-
-He jerked the monkey’s cord again, and made off swiftly. We followed
-him, and my sister said to me, in a low voice, “Do you think he is mad?”
-
-“That,” said I, “is precisely what I do not know.”
-
-
-_Buffo the Fool Leads Them to the Palace_
-
-In a few moments we entered and crossed the grounds of an immense
-palace, and Buffo the Fool opened the palace door without ceremony and
-preceded us into a great hall, where he stopped and said:
-
-“I must have a good look at you first. Buffino, my mirror!”
-
-The monkey darted off down the hall and up the staircase. While he was
-gone the Fool said to me:
-
-“You have seen the orange tree and the panther?”
-
-“Yes,” said I.
-
-“Do they worship the orange tree in your country?”
-
-“No, no,” said I. “Orange trees are the commonest of our possessions.
-We have them by thousands. Their leaves are of no account.”
-
-“So?” said he, with a look which said that he did not believe it. “We
-have no tree in all this city, nor anywhere in all this land, but a
-single orange tree. No one knows how the seed came here. We worship
-that tree; nothing else.”
-
-“A very pretty sentiment,” said I. “Nothing could be prettier.”
-
-“Hideous!” said he. “The leaves that drop from that tree and die are
-the cause of all our evil. We fight over them, we steal them, we waste
-our lives in getting them, and we suffer the agony of the itching palm
-when they are ours. Will you help me destroy the panther that guards
-the tree?”
-
-“Certainly not,” said I with a shiver.
-
-“You have made your choice,” said the Fool. “Buffino, give me the
-mirror.”
-
-The monkey, who had now returned, handed to the dwarf a large mirror,
-and the Fool held it up before my sister.
-
-Instead of the beautiful person of my sister appeared in the glass the
-face and figure of an old woman, bent, ugly, and wrinkled. My sister
-started back in dismay, and the dwarf held up the mirror before myself.
-It showed me a gross, puffy face with three chins and pig’s eyes,
-horribly repulsive. I shuddered.
-
-“Just as I thought,” said the Fool. “Tell me now, have you seen the
-King’s brother?”
-
-“Yes,” said I.
-
-“Will you marry him?” said he to my sister.
-
-“Oh!” said she. “How could I? I can’t say. I’m--”
-
-“Just as I thought,” said the dwarf. “And you won’t help me cure my
-people. What is it you came here to seek?”
-
-“We are seeking the best thing in the world,” said I.
-
-“And what is that?”
-
-“I don’t know; but we’ll certainly recognize it when we find it.”
-
-“Not you,” said the dwarf; “not until my mirror shows you fair and
-comely; _then_ you’ll know it.”
-
-“How are we to get it to show us fair and comely?” said I.
-
-“One of you by saving a miserable outcast, and the other by saving a
-whole people; then you’ll be fair and comely, inside and out, but not
-until then.”
-
-“You talk in riddles, master Buffo,” said I. “Let us go to the King.”
-
-“Madman!” said the dwarf, and gave the mirror back to the monkey, who
-scampered off with it and disappeared.
-
-We followed the Fool up the great staircase and into a distant wing
-of the palace, and stopped at a door, on which the hunchback knocked.
-Receiving no answer, he opened the door and led us in. “Your majesty!”
-he cried.
-
-
-_They Find the King in a Terrible State_
-
-The King was pacing the floor, grinding and scratching his palms
-together, and muttering angrily to himself. He was an enormous man with
-a puffy, red face, a snub nose, and three chins, and he wheezed as he
-walked. His hair stood up on end all over his head as if it was trying
-to fly off. His fat legs went back and forth in a kind of tripping run,
-and his fat hands rubbed and scratched and slapped each other in a
-perfect frenzy.
-
-“What, what!” he cried, never halting for an instant. “What’s the
-matter, what’s the matter?”
-
-“Stop a minute, King Fatchaps!” said the Fool. “Here’s a madman come to
-cure your itching palms! Ha, ha!”
-
-“What do you say? What do you say?” said the King, dancing along, back
-and forth.
-
-“It is true, your majesty,” said I.
-
-“You can cure me? What do you say? You’re an impostor! They’re all
-impostors! Can you cure me? Why don’t you do it then?”
-
-“I understand,” said I, “that a reward is offered--”
-
-“Well, well? What of it?” said the King, wheezing and puffing. “Half of
-my dead leaves! What of it?”
-
-“The fact is,” said I, “we should prefer gold or silver.”
-
-“Impudence!” cried the King. “Gold? Silver? What do you mean? I never
-heard of them.”
-
-“He’ll take the leaves, never fear,” said the dwarf. “Oh, yes.”
-
-“Take ’em!” cried the King. “Who is the beautiful lady? Take ’em? Dead
-leaves or nothing! Take ’em or leave ’em!”
-
-It was plain that a fortune of dead leaves was as good as any other,
-if you only thought it so, and if these people thought it so, as they
-evidently did, I might as well take it.
-
-“I am satisfied, your majesty,” said I, “and if you will hold out your
-palm, I will work the cure.”
-
-
-_The Perfection Cream Is Rubbed into the Itching Palm_
-
-The King held out his left hand as he passed, and I trotted along
-beside him, and drawing from my pouch one of my little jars, I applied
-to the King’s palm, with my fingers, a small portion of my salve,
-rubbing it in as well as I could; and then I ran around to his other
-side, and did the same for his other hand. It was rather difficult,
-considering that I had to trot along beside him as he tripped back and
-forth across the carpet.
-
-“What, what, what! Bless my soul!” cried the King, stopping suddenly.
-“It feels better!”
-
-I bowed and smiled, and Buffo the Fool said, “Mad, old Fatchaps! Both
-of you mad!”
-
-“Speak when you’re spoken to!” said the King. “Who asked your opinion?
-Pfoo! pfoo! I haven’t any breath left! Not another word out of you,
-sir! I know when I’m cured! I’m no fool, I’m no fool!”
-
-“Oh, no, not at all!” said the Fool.
-
-“Here, you!” said the King. “Take this young man and his wife and feed
-’em, and let ’em sleep in the palace. I’ll settle with ’em in the
-morning, if the itching’s gone. I’m no fool.”
-
-“Not my wife,--my sister,” said I, bowing.
-
-“What do you say?” cried the King. “Oh, that’s different!”
-
-He bowed before my sister, and kissed her hand very respectfully.
-
-“Bless my soul! Beautiful as a moonbeam! What do you say? Where do you
-come from, eh? The itching’s gone. But I’ll wait till morning. I’m no
-fool. Be off with you, clown, and let ’em eat and sleep in the palace.
-What do you say? He shall cure the whole city, and I’ll make ’em
-give up half of all their dead leaves to him! In the morning, in the
-morning! What do you say? Be off with you!”
-
-We hastily left him, and as we passed down the hall we saw him poke his
-head out of the door and heard him call:
-
-“Ho! I’m cured! Where’s that confounded chamberlain? Send me the
-chamberlain! What do you say? I’m cured!” And he banged the door shut
-again.
-
-That night we dined sumptuously and slept in gorgeous apartments in the
-palace. In the morning, being once more conducted by Buffo to the King,
-we found him in a transport of happiness. The cure was perfect. He
-kissed my sister’s hand, and threw his arms about me, and cried:
-
-“It’s yours! Half of my dead leaves, and I’ll make a Prince out of you!
-Not a word! What do you say? Never woke up once last night! Get to work
-and cure all my people. Where’s that confounded chamberlain? Get to
-work, get to work!”
-
-
-_Tush the Apothecary Takes the People in Hand_
-
-The arrangements were soon made. I took my stand on the palace steps,
-and all day long the people filed before me, and into each palm I
-rubbed a little of my salve. It was a work of days, and all business
-stopped until my task was done. At the end, the city was cured; never
-were there in this world a people so beside themselves with joy.
-
-In the square where I had first met the King’s Fool the King caused
-to be thrown up, with five hundred pairs of willing hands, a vat of
-hardened mud in blocks, and into this vat his servants poured for me
-a good full half of all the dead orange leaves in his treasury, and
-on top of these, from each of those whom I had cured, one-half of his
-store of leaves; so that when all was done the vat was just half full.
-I was rich; richer than the King himself; and my Perfection Cream was
-all gone.
-
-I hinted to the King that some kind of covering should be provided for
-the vat, to protect my riches from the weather.
-
-“What, what?” said he, his face growing a trifle purple. “There’s no
-rain at this time of year! What do you say? All in good time! I can’t
-do everything in a minute!”
-
-Now it came to pass, as you may guess, that the King grew daily more
-smitten with my sister’s beauty. Scarcely a day passed on which he did
-not visit us in the splendid apartments in his palace which he had
-given us for our own. His favors became more lavish as time went on;
-they could have only one meaning. “You shall be Queen!” said I to my
-sister, and she smiled knowingly.
-
-We were expecting, one evening, a visit from the King, when the Fool
-entered our apartment, and behind him came, instead of the King, the
-King’s ugly brother. I was startled, for I had forgotten him completely.
-
-He knelt beside my sister, and took her hand tenderly in his.
-
-“Dear lady,” he said, “I do not blame you that you have neglected
-your promise. I have stolen here at great risk to lay myself again at
-your feet. Surely a loyal heart must weigh with you more than rank or
-riches. Ah, dear lady, say that you will be mine!”
-
-I confess that there was something about this young man which made me
-like him better than before; but of course a match such as he proposed
-was out of the question.
-
-My sister shook her head and drew away her hand. “I cannot, I cannot,”
-she said.
-
-“Tell me,” he said, “do you think well of me--do you care for me a
-little--do you think you can say you love me, ever so little?”
-
-“I do! I do!” cried my sister, to my amazement, hiding her face in her
-hands. “I loved you on the first day I saw you! I can’t help it! I do!”
-
-“Ah, then,” said the young man, rising, while I on my part remained
-speechless with astonishment, “what’s to hinder? You are mine!”
-
-“No, no,” said my sister, weeping, “it can never be.”
-
-“Is it because I am poor and friendless?”
-
-My sister said never a word.
-
-“Is it because you prize rank and wealth more than love?”
-
-Still my sister said nothing.
-
-The young man hesitated, and stooping to kiss her hand, he said, “I
-have received my answer;” and with these words he strode mournfully to
-the door. But she did not look up at him, and with a sigh of deep grief
-he left us.
-
-
-_Paravaine Has Made Her Choice_
-
-“The wrong choice once more,” said the Fool, and he, too, went his way.
-
-My sister had hardly dried her eyes when there came a knock upon the
-door behind her, and the King entered. She did not turn round, and the
-King tripped in silently on his toes, putting a finger roguishly to
-his lips and shaking all over with mirth; and coming up behind her he
-placed his two fat hands over her eyes, wagging his eyebrows up and
-down at me.
-
-“Guess who it is!” he cried, wheezing. “What do you say? It’s somebody
-come a-wooing! Never mind who! Ha, ha, ha! Guess who it is, and
-to-morrow you’ll be Queen! What do you say? Pouf! Pah! I’m all out of
-breath. It’s somebody that wants you to be his Queen. Guess! The most
-beautiful Queen in the whole--”
-
-He stopped suddenly. The King’s Fool and his monkey had slipped into
-the room behind him and were standing before my sister, and the dwarf
-was holding up his mirror before my sister’s face.
-
-“What, what, what!” cried the King in a rage, taking away his hands
-from my sister’s eyes. “What do you mean? Out of my sight, Fool! Away!
-Begone!”
-
-The dwarf held the mirror higher, shaking with laughter the while, and
-my sister gazed into it. I saw her shudder and turn pale, and then she
-screamed and buried her face in her hands.
-
-The King, staring likewise into the mirror, turned purple and remained
-as if frozen with horror. He shook himself, and gave a choking gasp.
-
-“What’s this?” he cried. “It’s the--what a-- Take it away. She’s an old
-woman! She’s a witch! What a-- I’m no fool, it’s a trick, I knew it
-all the time! Take her away! She’s an old woman. You can’t play tricks
-on me, I won’t have it, I won’t stand it. She’s a witch! I’m going. I
-won’t stay. It’s a trick. I’m no fool!”
-
-With these words, puffing and wheezing, he trotted on his fat legs out
-of the room.
-
-“No marriage yet,” said the Fool, looking at me queerly, and he ran
-after the King, pulling his monkey along with him.
-
-
-_He Finds Himself Rubbing His Palms Together_
-
-That night, as I stood before my mirror, undressing, and comforting
-myself with the thought of all the magnificence I had acquired and
-would acquire with my dead orange leaves, I found myself rubbing the
-palm of my right hand with the fingers of my left. I was aware of a
-slight itching in the palm.
-
-At breakfast in the morning, I noticed that my sister, who was very
-sober, would now and then scratch the palm of her right hand; but I
-said nothing, and in the afternoon, without questioning her on the
-subject of her love for the King’s brother, I prepared to visit the
-King, to try if I could not bring him back to reason. I was ready to
-leave, when my sister broke into my room, crying out frantically:
-
-“I can’t stand it, I can’t stand it! The itching in my palms! It won’t
-stop for a moment! I can’t sit still! It’s growing worse and worse! Oh,
-brother, cure it, cure it, or I shall go mad!”
-
-She walked up and down the room in a frenzy, rubbing her palms
-together. I tried in vain to pacify her, and at length I left her and
-betook myself to the King.
-
-On my way the itching of the night before returned, and this time I
-felt it in both my hands. I knew that my sister and myself, in common
-with the King and all his subjects, had been handling the dead leaves
-freely since I had worked the cure, and I began to be uneasy.
-
-When I knocked at the King’s door the voice of the Fool said “Come in,”
-and I found the King running with his tripping step up and down the
-room, rubbing his hands, and beside him trotted the Fool and the monkey.
-
-“Imbecile!” cried the King, without stopping for an instant. “You
-shall die the death! A trick, a trick! And half of my dead leaves gone
-for nothing! A death in boiling oil! What do you say? Don’t answer me!
-My hands, my hands! Worse than before! You shall suffer, you shall
-suffer! A slow death! Why don’t you speak? What are you going to do?”
-
-“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed the Fool. “He’s been handling the dead leaves
-again, and so have you all. It’ll be my turn soon! My turn soon!”
-
-“Patience, your majesty,” said I, rubbing my hands. “I will go to work
-at once and prepare more of my salve. Have no fear. I will cure you
-instantly. I am off to my work.”
-
-
-_He Cannot Find the Ingredients for Making the Salve_
-
-“Pouf! Pah!” said the King, angrily, and I ran from the room, to find
-the ingredients necessary for my salve. But alas, they were not to be
-found. I sent everywhere; the city was scoured; but it was no use; I
-was in despair. Such simples as could be found I gathered together, and
-of these I made a new remedy,--far different from my old, but it was
-the best I could do. I tried it on myself, and felt an almost instant
-relief. I shouted with joy.
-
-I returned to the King, and as I passed an open window in the great
-hall I heard the muttering of many voices outside, and I saw a great
-concourse of people in the palace grounds, all talking angrily, and all
-rubbing their hands and dancing on their toes in anguish. They began
-to shout my name, and I knew that if I should fall among them in their
-present temper I should be lost.
-
-The King was trotting up and down as before, and the dwarf and the
-monkey were running along beside him.
-
-“What, what?” he cried. “What now? No tricks! I’m no fool. What’s the
-matter?”
-
-“If I cure you,” said I, holding up my box of ointment, “I must have
-the rest of your leaves; and from every one I cure I must have the rest
-of his; it is only just.”
-
-“Anything!” cried the King. “You can’t do it! It’s another trick! I’ll
-give all the dead leaves in the city to anyone who can save me and my
-people! It’s a trick! You can’t do it. What are you waiting for? Try
-it! Oh, these hands! It’s no use! Hurry up!”
-
-I seized his hand, and running beside him I rubbed into his palm a
-little of my new ointment; and running around to his other side I did
-the same for his other hand.
-
-“See the madmen!” cried the Fool, clapping his hands in glee.
-
-“By the beard of my uncle!” cried the King. “I feel better! It’s going!
-It’s gone! It’s all over! I’m cured! Oh, wonderful young man, come to
-my arms! What do you say? I knew you could do it all the time. I’m
-cured!”
-
-He grasped my arm and pulled me from the room, and down the stairway to
-the front door. A great throng filled the grounds, from the door to the
-gate; and commanding silence, the King announced in a loud voice that I
-was ready with my cure, and that whoever wished to be cured should give
-up the remainder of his dead leaves.
-
-There was a moment’s hesitation, but the anguish of their affliction
-was too great; the people whispered together, doubtless remarking that
-they would soon get back their leaves in trade; and at any rate they
-began to file before me, and my healing work commenced; but not before
-I had applied my salve, in sight of all, to my sister’s palms, and
-given her immediate relief.
-
-All that day and the next and for several days the work continued, and
-in each case the itching vanished at once; the city was cured again,
-and my vat in the public square was filled to the brim, with all the
-dead orange leaves that the people owned. The glory of my future was
-beyond calculation; my sister, I resolved, should yet be Queen; and I
-planned for myself such offices in the state as should give me power
-even greater than the King’s.
-
-When I awoke in my bed on the following morning, I found that I was
-rubbing my hands.
-
-I dressed hurriedly, and my sister came to me in tears. She was rubbing
-her hands.
-
-We hurried to the King. He was running up and down, rubbing his hands.
-
-We fled from him and ran out upon the palace steps, not knowing where
-next to go; and as we stood there, hesitating, the King’s brother
-appeared before us, and spoke with excitement.
-
-“Beloved!” he cried. “We love each other--what more is needed? Quick,
-it is not yet too late! Say that you love me--let me hear it again!”
-
-“Ah, yes, I do,” said my sister, and he threw his arm about her and
-clasped her to his breast.
-
-“Come! I will save you!” he cried. “There is time, if we hurry. Will
-you come with me now?”
-
-My sister drew back a little, still struggling within herself; and
-while she hesitated, a commotion arose at the gate, and the young man
-cried out, in a voice full of despair:
-
-“It is too late, too late!”
-
-
-_Tush and His Sister are Seized by the Angry Crowd_
-
-At the gate a throng of people were pressing in with angry shouts. They
-made toward us, dancing and rubbing their hands. They surrounded us;
-they crowded upon us to suffocation; the young man and myself tried
-in vain to shield my sister; angry hands were laid upon her and upon
-myself, and we were hustled away toward the gate.
-
-“Give us back our leaves! Kill them both! To the square!” shouted the
-mob; and thrusting the King’s brother aside they pulled and pushed us
-to the public square, and halted us beneath the vat which contained all
-my wealth.
-
-A sudden outcry, followed by silence, drew my attention upward. There
-above us, on the rim of the vat, stood the King’s Fool. He held a
-lighted torch aloft in his hand.
-
-“Madmen!” he cried. “I am ready to cure you! All alone! Speak! Shall I
-destroy the leaves?”
-
-“No, no!” shouted the crowd. “Stop him! Stop him!”
-
-“If you fire the leaves, we will kill these two!” shouted one of our
-captors.
-
-“Oh!” said my sister at my side, pale with terror. “What shall we do?
-Stop him! If the genie would only come and help us! I wish the genie
-were here to help us!”
-
-“The time has come!” cried the Fool. “I must save you! Why will you all
-be mad? I must save you from your madness! In with the torch!”
-
-He faced about toward the center of the vat, and swung his torch as
-if about to toss it in; but at that instant a great wind swept across
-the square with a roar, such a blast as I had never in my life known
-before, and the King’s Fool tottered in it for a moment, and his torch
-went out; and then, clutching at the air, he was blown headlong to the
-ground in a heap.
-
-“The whirlwind! The whirlwind!” shouted the crowd in terror. “Fly! Fly
-for your lives!”
-
-Far off across the housetops appeared a yellow cloud, and a saffron
-gloom overspread the city. From the cloud to the ground revolved a
-yellow funnel, as of dust-laden wind; and it was coming toward us with
-the speed of lightning.
-
-The crowd dispersed madly, trampling one another, shrieking and
-cursing, and in a twinkling they were gone. I seized my sister and
-dragged her to the street corner, where I opened one half of a cellar
-door and plunged down with her, closing the door over us, but peeping
-out through a crack. We were just in time.
-
-
-_The Genie in the Whirlwind_
-
-The whirling funnel of wind and dust swept over the square; and in the
-forefront of it, at a great height, flew the genie, his great mouth
-open, and darts of fire flickering around his face.
-
-The square was empty, save for the crumpled body of the King’s Fool,
-lying motionless beside the vat of dead leaves; and as I gazed at him
-where he lay, I saw, moving toward him across the bare pavement, the
-humped figure of his little monkey.
-
-The genie, far above, kept just ahead of the whirlwind; the yellow
-funnel whirled after him directly across the vat and covered it and
-passed; and as it passed, all the dead leaves surged up into it in a
-furious gale, so that it was darkened with them; and the next moment
-the whirlwind was gone, and the square lay quiet in the sunshine.
-
-“Come, Paravaine!” said I, and pulled my sister forth across the square.
-
-We came to the base of the vat, and on the ground beside it, left
-there untouched by the storm, lay the King’s Fool on his side, graver
-than he had ever been in his life; and huddled against his breast sat
-his monkey, shivering, and looking up at us with eyes that seemed to
-reproach us.
-
-We hurried toward the city gate. Many houses were in ruins, and the
-streets were strewn with rubbish. People were running busily about,
-gazing intently at the ground, and now and then one would stoop and
-pick up something. I saw what it was they were doing; they were
-searching for dead leaves, scattered by the whirlwind.
-
-“I can’t go!” said my sister, weeping. “I must see him first! Oh, my
-love, my love!”
-
-“Too late now!” I cried. “Too late, too late!”
-
-I pulled her onward, knowing that death awaited us in that city; and
-we came to the plot of grass where we had seen the sacred tree. It was
-gone, and in the place where it had been was only a gaping hole. The
-whirlwind had passed that way. On the ground beside the hole lay the
-panther, its head on its paws. It watched us with sleepy eyes as we
-fled by.
-
-In a moment we had reached the city gate and passed out. The Guardian
-was standing there, his face clouded with a frown, and his scimitar
-raised.
-
-“Why do you flee?” said he.
-
-“From the wrath of the people!” I cried. “Let us pass!”
-
-“You cannot pass,” said he. His scimitar glittered in the sun.
-
-“But we repent! We repent!” cried my sister.
-
-“Too late, too late!” said the Guardian. “See!”
-
-He pointed upward, and afar off in the sky appeared a black speck,
-speeding toward us.
-
-“The genie!” I cried; and I had no sooner said it, than the earth
-trembled, and before us on the ground towered the genie, breathing fire.
-
-“Save us from him!” I cried, turning to the Guardian, but he was gone.
-We were alone with the genie.
-
-
-_The Pulling Off of the Genie’s Ring_
-
-“Off with the ring! That will send him away!” I cried to my sister,
-and she tugged at the ring on her forefinger, to pull it off; but it
-came unwillingly; and as she pulled, her finger lengthened; she tugged
-harder, and as the ring came her finger stretched out longer and
-longer; and when the ring was off and dropped on the ground, the first
-finger of her right hand was more than a foot long,--a black, stiff
-rod, hooked at the end like a poker.
-
-[Illustration: The genie swung him back and forth and tossed him out to
-sea]
-
-The genie stooped, and gathered me under his right arm and my sister
-under his left; and giving a stamp upon the ground which shook the
-earth he mounted into the air....
-
-Far out over the Great Sea, as the sun was setting, the genie drew
-downward toward an island; and on a bluff of this island, overlooking
-a cove in which fishing boats lay moored, he alighted and set us on
-our feet. Over my sister’s head and back he passed his hand, speaking
-strange words in his throat. She shriveled before my eyes; her face
-became old and wrinkled and her body bent; and before I could speak
-she was the hideous creature I had seen in the Fool’s glass, with a
-forefinger like the poker of a ragpicker.
-
-“Paravaine!” I cried; but the genie turned her away toward a village
-which showed itself at the back of the cove, and sent her off in that
-direction; and when she had gone, he picked me up in his mighty hands,
-and carrying me to the further edge of the bluff where it looked down
-on the rolling surf, he swung me back and forth three or four times and
-tossed me out to sea.
-
-I sank into the depths; I rose to the surface; and as my head came up
-I looked for the genie. Far up in the evening sky flew what seemed a
-tiny, black arrow. I cried aloud; and instead of a shriek there came
-from my throat a bark. It was the bark of a seal.
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-THE SIXTH NIGHT
-
-THE ENCHANTED HIGHWAYMAN
-
-
-_Mortimer the Executioner, very grand and uncomfortable in his new
-suit, placed a chair for the Queen before Solario’s worktable, and the
-old tailor having seated himself cross-legged on the table, the entire
-company sat down in a row, facing him._
-
-_There were first the Executioner, with the tiny Encourager on his
-shoulder; then Bodkin; then Bojohn; then his mother, the Princess
-Dorobel, and his father, Prince Bilbo; and last, his grandmother, the
-Queen._
-
-_“Now then,” said Bojohn, “I hope we’re going to hear the story of
-Montesango’s Cave at last.”_
-
-_“If it please your majesty,” began Solario, addressing the
-Queen,--but at this moment there came a loud knock at the door._
-
-_Mortimer the Executioner hastened to open it, and there in the doorway
-stood the King himself. Solario sprang down from his table, and all the
-others rose._
-
-_“Ah! your majesty!” cried Solario, bowing profoundly. “This is indeed
-an honor!”_
-
-_“I was told I would find you here,” said the King. “It seems that my
-entire family deserts me in the evening, and I am obliged to climb the
-worst stairs in the castle to-- But of course if you find my society
-too--”_
-
-_“My dear!” said the Queen. “We have been listening to Solario’s
-stories, and you were so taken up with your chess that we thought you
-wouldn’t care to--”_
-
-_“Why not?” said the King. “But of course if you don’t want me to hear
-the stories, I’ll--”_
-
-_“Sit down, grandfather!” cried Bojohn. “He’s just going to begin.”_
-
-_“Do sit down, my dear,” said the Queen. “Don’t you remember the story
-he told us the first night?”_
-
-_“Hum! Ha! I’m all out of breath with those plaguey stairs. Something
-about a button, wasn’t it?”_
-
-_“Perhaps,” said Prince Bilbo, “he’ll tell us to-night how the magic
-doublet came to be--”_
-
-_“Well,” said the King, “if it isn’t a long story-- Is it a long
-story?”_
-
-_“No, no, your majesty,” said Solario, bowing again, “it is quite
-short.”_
-
-_“Hum!” said the King. “If you’re sure it’s not a long story--Why
-don’t you begin?” and he sat down in the Executioner’s chair._
-
-_Solario took his place cross-legged on the table again, and the others
-resumed their seats before him,--all except the Executioner, who stood,
-with the Encourager on his shoulder, behind the King._
-
-_“My dear,” said the Queen, “did you give the orders for locking the
-castle for the night?”_
-
-_“I believe I usually attend to that,” said the King. “Solario,
-proceed.”_
-
-_“If it is your pleasure,” said Solario, fingering his shears, “I will
-now relate to you the story concerning the magic doublet, as it was
-told to the Black Prince by his father the King of Wen, and by the
-Black Prince to me. The King of Wen, having directed his son regarding
-his mission to the City of Oogh, placed the doublet in his son’s left
-hand, and thus commenced what I may call_
-
-
-“THE STORY OF THE ENCHANTED HIGHWAYMAN.”
-
-_“I thought,” interrupted Bojohn, “you were going to tell us the story
-of the magic doublet.”_
-
-_“I am about to do so,” said Solario. “As I was saying, the King of
-Wen, placing the magic doublet in his son’s left hand, thus commenced_
-
-
-“THE STORY OF THE ENCHANTED HIGHWAYMAN.”
-
-When I was a young man (said the King of Wen), I left my father’s
-castle one morning for a day’s hunting in the forest. Late in the
-afternoon it chanced that I had wandered away from my attendants, and
-being warm and weary I threw myself down upon the moss to rest. I had
-lain there but a moment when I saw, not far off among the trees, a fine
-buck, the only game I had come upon that day. I crept cautiously in his
-direction, and soon came within easy bowshot of him; but just as I was
-fitting my arrow to the string he tossed his head and trotted off into
-the forest and disappeared.
-
-I made off after him as fast as I could, marking his trail by a
-broken branch here and there and an occasional hoof-print in the damp
-earth, and presently I found myself deep in a considerable thicket of
-underwood, and from this thicket I came out, to my surprise, upon a
-forest road.
-
-
-_A Voice from Nowhere Bids the Prince Stop_
-
-I stood for a moment looking up and down curiously. The deer was
-nowhere to be seen. The road was arched in a charming manner by the
-branches of the trees, and at no great distance lost itself in the
-shadowy forest. I wondered that I had never heard of this road before,
-and after pondering this for a moment I began to cross the road,
-looking carefully for the deer’s tracks in the dust. I saw no trace of
-him, and I was about to push into the forest on the other side, when
-suddenly a voice, a low but clear voice, said distinctly in my ear,
-“Stop!”
-
-I looked about me, but I could see no one. There was positively no
-living creature near me,--unless I except a wasp which at the moment
-was flying about my head, and which I struck away with my hand.
-
-I walked down the road some twenty paces, peering about for the person
-who had spoken, and becoming more and more perplexed; and as I was
-about to enter the forest the same voice, still low but quite distinct,
-spoke again close into my ear: “Stop!”
-
-I stopped in bewilderment. The forest was silent as the sky; no
-living creature, not even a bird, could I see anywhere; there was
-nothing;--nothing, indeed, except the wasp which was still flying about
-my head and which now began to annoy me exceedingly.
-
-I went on again, striking out at the wasp, and in a moment (I assure
-you I began to doubt my senses), the same voice spoke again, this time
-close into my left ear.
-
-“Stop! Just a moment!” it said. “Look, if you please! On your left
-shoulder!”
-
-I craned my neck about, and there was nothing on my left shoulder
-except the wasp. The wasp was there, indeed, and I made as if to brush
-him off; but the voice said, “Don’t, if you please!” and I stayed my
-hand.
-
-You may imagine that I was more astonished than ever. I gazed at the
-wasp intently, and as I did so the voice began to murmur, in a kind of
-rapid, buzzing drone, into my left ear.
-
-“Mercy on us!” I cried. “It’s the wasp that’s talking!”
-
-It was true, beyond a doubt. “Yes!” said the voice. “Please listen! If
-you’d only be so good--I really wish you would!”
-
-
-_The Prince Listens to a Curious Discourse_
-
-I stood perfectly still in the roadway, and I know that my mouth hung
-open as I listened. The wasp buzzed into my ear a kind of rapid,
-droning song, so low that I had to strain my attention a little to
-catch it all, and these were the words I heard:
-
- “I know it’s rude to speak to you, it’s something I but seldom do,
- to speak before I’m spoken to,
- Or buttonhole a stranger;
- Excuse me if I do not pause to think just now of social laws, I can
- not spare the time, because
- I’m in the gravest danger;
- In gravest danger, yes, it’s true, I’m sure I don’t know what I’ll
- do, I’ll positively die if you
- Refuse me your assistance;
- Come, follow me without delay, I pray you do not say me nay,
- it’s life or death,--and anyway
- It’s scarcely any distance.
-
- “My lot is sad in the extreme, I really am not what I seem,
- I once was held in high esteem
- By every friend and neighbor:
- A man entirely free of guile, who lived but in his children’s smile,
- and kept them all in modest style
- By hard and patient labor,
- A man of pleasing manners who, whatever other men might do,
- spoke seldom unless spoken to,
- A practice much commended;
- My trade in such a way I plied upon the highway far and wide
- (I say it with a modest pride)
- I scarcely once offended.
-
- “It used to be my pleasant way (it always made my work seem
- play) to take the air from day to day,--
- Unless, of course,’twas raining,--
- Upon the road to watch and wait from early morn to rather late,
- but always coming home by eight
- (Such was my early training),
- I used to watch and wait, I say, and when a trav’ler came my
- way, which happened every other day
- Unless too cold or sunny,
- I never spoke a word, not I, I merely breathed a patient sigh,
- and held my trusty blade on high
- And took from him his money.
-
- “’Twas thus I kept my children ten, a decent, worthy citizen,
- the happiest of mortal men
- My humble sphere adorning,
- The father of ten daughters fair who needed tons of clothes to
- wear, and that was why I took the air
- Upon the road each morning,
- But oh, alas for them and me, it’s over now, as you may see,
- and you are incontestably
- Our only hope remaining;
- And all our truly dreadful plight is just because one rainy night
- I simply for a moment quite
- Forgot my early training.
-
- “’Twas rainy and ’twas after eight, I knew that I was out too
- late, but when your trade’s in such a state
- You hardly know what cash is,
- You cannot stop because you get your feet all muddy, cold and wet,
- I knew I should be ill, and yet,--
- My children needed sashes.
- I shivered with the wet and cold, I counted twenty times all told
- I’d meant to have my shoes half-soled
- And still they’d not been cobbled,
- ‘I’ll certainly,’ I thought, ‘be sick,’--and then from out the darkness
- thick an ancient woman with a stick
- In fearsome silence hobbled.
-
-[Illustration:
-
- “I held my trusty blade on high
- And took from him his money”]
-
-
- “She was an ancient, crooked crone, an ugly thing of skin and
- bone, she passed me silent as a stone
- (I thought it rather funny),
- But I could hear my children cry, ‘Oh, buy us ribbons, father, buy,’
- and stopping her, my blade on high,
- I shouted, ‘Stand! Your money!’
- Ah, that was just where I did make a most unfortunate mistake,
- for she with mirth began to shake
- (It made my blood run colder),
- And up she raised her crooked staff, she gave a most unearthly
- laugh, a thing I did not like by half,
- And touched me on the shoulder.
-
- “She stood, she looked me through and through, she said not even
- ‘How d’ye do,’ she merely gave a laugh or two,
- And munched her gums together:
- A witch, a sorceress of the wood! I nearly fainted where I stood,
- I really truly think you could
- Have felled me with a feather.
- A witch, as sure, as sure could be! You see what she has done to
- me! And all because I carelessly
- Forgot my early training.
- From which you learn this lesson true, that it will never, never
- do to speak before you’re spoken to
- Or stay out when it’s raining.”
-
-
-The voice stopped, and the wasp flew off, directly before my nose, as
-if leading me away.
-
-_“Why, dear me!” interrupted the Queen. “I believe this wasp was
-nothing more nor less than a Highwayman.”_
-
-_“What I don’t understand is,” said the King, “how a Highwayman could
-have learned to make up verses.”_
-
-_“In the Forest of Wen, your majesty,” said Solario, “the Highwaymen
-always talked in that fashion. It was their regular custom. I am told
-that no Highwayman could get his certificate until he had passed an
-examination in arithmetic, swordplay, and composition; and of course
-composition included verse making.”_
-
-_“Well,” said the King, “I don’t see what that had to do with making a
-good Highwayman of him; but then I don’t pretend to understand these
-notions about education. As far as I’m concerned, if I had to pass an
-examination in arithmetic in order to be a King, I’d simply have to
-look about for something else to do. I never could see the sense in
-teaching a King arithmetic, and I don’t see the sense in teaching a
-Highwayman how to make verses. I know it’s done in some places; it’s
-gotten to be quite the thing, I understand that perfectly well; but I
-don’t see any sense in it.”_
-
-_“My dear,” said the Queen, “you mustn’t forget that a Highwayman has
-to know a great deal more than a King. It’s so very much harder to be a
-good Highwayman. But I don’t think I should like to be married to one.”_
-
-_“This one was a widower, evidently,” said the King. “I know I
-shouldn’t like to be a widower with ten daughters on my hands. I don’t
-see how any human being could keep ten daughters in ribbons and--”_
-
-_“When Dorobel was little,” said the Queen, “I always had the most
-terrible time to make her remember that she mustn’t speak until she
-was spoken to. I don’t wonder the poor man forgot it, when he was so
-worried about sashes for his dear children,--and out so late at night,
-and in the rain, too!”_
-
-_“Why don’t you let the man go on with his story?” said the King.
-“We’ll_ never _get to bed at this rate. Solario, be kind enough to
-proceed.”_
-
-The wasp flew off (said the King of Wen), directly before my nose, as
-if leading me away; and I followed him down the road.
-
-We had gone about a mile, when the wasp turned off into the forest. I
-hesitated a moment, but I was curious to know what this unfortunate
-Highwayman intended, and I pushed on after him into a portion of
-the forest which was wilder and gloomier than any I had yet seen.
-The branches of the trees hung low, and the ground was thick with
-underbrush; I had to part the bushes and branches with my hands in
-order to get through.
-
-The wasp flew within a foot of my nose, and I kept on after him thus
-for more than half an hour. He seemed to know the way, but for my part
-I began to wonder whether I should ever be able to find my way back.
-Suddenly he flew off, and I saw him no more.
-
-
-_The Prince, Alone in the Forest, Hears the Bark of a Dog_
-
-I was at this moment in an uncommonly thick part of the forest. The
-trees were perhaps less close, but the underbrush was taller; so tall
-that I could not see through. I stopped for a moment, and listened. All
-was still. Not a bird twittered among the leaves overhead. I was vexed
-that I had allowed myself to be drawn upon such a wild-goose chase, and
-I decided that I had better begin to make my way back to the road; and
-as I was considering this, I heard the bark of a dog.
-
-It was a single, sharp bark, and it stopped abruptly, as if a hand
-had been clapped over the animal’s mouth. I listened again, but it
-came no more. “What should a dog be doing here?” I thought; and full
-of curiosity I pushed on through the underbrush in the direction of
-the sound. In a moment I had broken through the tanglewood, and I was
-standing at the edge of a clearing, in the midst of which was a little
-house.
-
-It was a very tiny house indeed,--not much more, in fact, than a hut.
-Its door was closed, and the window beside the door was barred with
-shutters. I listened intently, thinking to hear again the bark of a
-dog, but I heard nothing. Evidently the place was deserted.
-
-I crossed the open space before the door, and as I did so I noticed,
-clinging to the trunk and lower branches of a tree at the side of the
-clearing, what appeared to be a wasp’s nest; but an enormous wasp’s
-nest, big enough, in all conscience, to contain a man if need be; a
-wasp’s nest greater than I should have thought could exist in the
-world. I looked at it curiously, and coming nearer I saw, crawling over
-it, a number of wasps. I counted them, and there were eleven.
-
-They arose with one accord and flew in great agitation about my head;
-and at the same time I heard a voice from inside the wasp’s nest,--the
-voice of a human being, but not the one I had already heard; a voice
-much stronger and louder. I put my ear against the wasp’s nest, and
-from within came these words:
-
-“Don’t speak before you’re spoken to!”
-
-“Who is it?” I said. “Where are you?”
-
-“Beware the dog!” said the voice again.
-
-“But who--what--?” I began.
-
-
-_The Prisoner Inside the Wasp’s Nest_
-
-“I can’t get out! I’m imprisoned inside the wasp’s nest! Do as you’re
-bid, and don’t speak before you’re spoken to. Beware the dog!”
-
-At this moment I heard the click of a latch, and I turned round in time
-to see the door of the hut open.
-
-In the doorway was standing an old woman, and by her side a dog. She
-was a hideous old crone, wrinkled and bent, with little, beady eyes
-and a hooked nose and no teeth. She stood there munching her gums and
-blinking her eyes at me, and I noticed that she wore about her neck a
-string of what looked like ivory buttons, ten of them, white and flat.
-
-With her left hand she leaned on a crooked stick, and with her right
-hand she held, by a leather thong, the biggest and fiercest-looking dog
-I had ever seen in my life. His head came nearly to the old woman’s
-shoulder. He was chocolate brown in color, and his skin was entirely
-naked of hair, except for a patch of long wiry hair which fringed
-his neck. He bared his sharp, white teeth at me and growled. I felt
-decidedly uneasy.
-
-The eleven wasps were flying about my head in violent agitation. The
-old woman said nothing, but continued to blink at me and munch her
-gums. Suddenly the dog barked, and without a word the old woman flung
-the thong from her hand. The dog gave a bound toward me and crouched
-for a spring, growling and bristling. In another instant I knew that I
-would be torn to pieces. I started back and cried out in alarm.
-
-“Call him off!” I shouted. “Stop him! Call him off!”
-
-At these words, a groan came from inside the wasps’ nest. At the same
-time one of the eleven wasps, which were flying directly before my
-face, dropped to the ground at my feet as if dead. I realized that I
-had spoken before being spoken to, and one of the wasps--one of the
-Highwayman’s daughters, in fact,--had suffered for my error. But the
-worst consequence was now to come.
-
-The old woman shook her stick and danced up and down in hideous glee.
-
-“He’s spoken!” she cried. “Ha! ha! Spoken before he was spoken to!
-He’s done for himself now! At him, dog, he’s helpless! Seize him, dog,
-destroy him!”
-
-
-_The Dog Leaps Upon Him to Devour Him_
-
-Before I could turn, the dog was upon me. No man on earth could have
-stood up under such an attack. With one leap he was upon my breast,
-and bore me to the ground; and as I fell his sharp teeth sank into my
-shoulder, and I nearly fainted with pain and terror.
-
-“A hair of the dog that bit you!” It was the voice from within the
-wasp’s nest, and it was crying: “A hair of the dog that bit you!”
-
-My senses were slipping away, and I hardly knew what I did; but somehow
-or other I put my hand on the beast’s neck, and plucked from it a long
-hair; and as I did so the dog bounded away from me and stood cowering
-and quivering, as if in fear.
-
-“At him!” screamed the witch--for it was a witch, beyond a doubt; and
-she rushed upon the dog and began to beat him violently with her stick.
-“At him again!” she screamed, but to my amazement the dog turned upon
-her, snarling; and at that moment the voice came again from the wasp’s
-nest, and it cried:
-
-“A ring of the hair! Make a ring of the hair for your finger!”
-
-I sat up and quickly wound about my finger, in a ring, the hair which I
-had plucked from the dog’s neck. The effect of this was startling. The
-witch shrieked, plainly in terror, and sprang away from the dog; and
-the brute came to me and cringed before me on the ground and whined;
-and behold, all the pain was gone from my shoulder.
-
-“Command him to be himself again!” cried the voice from the wasp’s nest.
-
-“Be yourself again!” I cried, not knowing what I said.
-
-
-_The Prince, Sitting on the Ground, Looks Up at a Genie_
-
-Instantly, in the flash of an eye, the dog was gone; and in his place
-stood, towering above me full seven yards or more, a monstrous creature
-in the shape of a man, chocolate brown in color, baldheaded except for
-a fringe of long hair at the base of his skull, and bare except for a
-cloth twisted about his middle, in which hung a gleaming scimitar. It
-was a genie. He was panting with anger or some other strong emotion,
-and as he panted jets of fire shot forth from his nostrils. His mighty
-chest heaved, and I shrank back in alarm; but he spread out his hands
-and bowed low before me. I remembered the ring of hair on my finger,
-and grew bolder.
-
-The witch was creeping quietly away, stick in hand, toward the door of
-her hut; but as she reached it the genie stooped and caught her in his
-hand and held her fast. I sprang to my feet.
-
-“Set free your victims!” I cried to her. “The wasps and the prisoner
-inside the nest! Release them! or by the power of the genie’s hair, I
-will command him to destroy you!”
-
-She kicked and squirmed and shrieked, but all in vain. There was no
-escaping from that terrible grasp. She grew quiet, and began to mutter
-to herself. “I will count ten,” I cried, “and if at the tenth--” But
-she did not wait for me to count. With one look up at the genie’s face
-she waved her crooked stick in the air and began to pour out strange
-words, and then, giving a despairing cry, she let the stick fall to
-the ground; and as it touched the ground, there came from the wasp’s
-nest--I assure you it was an extraordinary sight--I scarcely know how
-to tell you, it all happened so quickly--
-
-
-_The One-Armed Sorcerer Appears from Within the Wasp’s Nest_
-
-Well, the wasp’s nest opened from top to bottom, and inside it was
-sitting a young man, who leaped down with a laugh and stood before me,
-bowing. I noticed that he had but one arm, the left; his eyes were
-blue, and his skin was fair and rosy; and he wore a long blue gown
-spangled with silver stars.
-
-_The Highwayman and Nine of His Daughters Appear in Proper Person_
-
-Almost at the same instant there were standing before me nine young
-maidens, all of extraordinary beauty; and in their midst an elderly
-man with a gray beard and a long thin face, and spindly legs. The
-nine maidens were gazing at an object on the ground, and the elderly
-man looked down at it also, and they all began to wring their hands
-together and moan.
-
-“Oh!” said the elderly man, sniffling,--
-
- “Just see what he has gone and done, he can’t deny it, he’s the
- one, he ought to hide his head where none
- Could ever look upon it,
- He knew, he did, he surely knew, I told him it would never do
- to speak before you’re spoken to,
- And now he’s gone and done it.”
-
-“I warned him,” said the one-armed young man, “but he was frightened,
-and he forgot.”
-
-“Oh, yes,” said the elderly man, wiping his tears away with the back of
-his hand,--
-
- “Oh, yes, it’s well enough to say it slipped his mind a bit to-day
- and in an absent sort of way
- He slew my darling daughter;
- But that will hardly, hardly do, I really can’t agree with you, it’s
- simply from my point of view
- A case of plain manslaughter.”
-
-“Oh, sister! sister!” cried the nine maidens. “Isn’t it terrible? It’s
-too terrible! It is terrible, isn’t it?”
-
-“Let me go!” screamed the witch, struggling in the hand of the genie.
-
-
-_He Sees the Highwayman’s Tenth Daughter_
-
-I pushed into the group around the elderly Highwayman, and there at
-his feet I saw what made my heart stand still with grief and remorse.
-On the ground was lying a maiden, far lovelier than any of the others;
-and she was dead. Her eyes were closed, her face was pale, she did not
-breathe; and her hair lay about her like a shower of gold. Alas, that
-my carelessness had brought her to this sorrowful end! If she had only
-lived! How I should have rejoiced to be her friend, and in the course
-of time, perhaps, persuade her to smile upon me--Alas! alas! At that
-moment, if she could but have cast one look upon me, I would have laid
-at her feet all that I--
-
-I knelt beside her and took her cold hand in mine. I stooped over her,
-and in an excess of pity, and of more, far more than pity, I kissed her
-softly on the lips.
-
-Oh, wonderful! Her eyelids quivered. A faint flush came into her
-cheeks. Her eyes opened, and she looked straight into my own. She
-smiled, and it was like the evening sky after rain. I put my arm
-beneath her shoulder, and helped her to stand up. She rubbed her eyes
-and swayed a little, and I kept my arm about her. We gazed at each
-other, smiling.
-
-“Is it--?” said she.
-
-“It is, beloved!” I cried, and folded her, unresisting, to my heart.
-
-“Oh, isn’t it just too perfectly sweet?” cried her nine sisters,
-clapping their hands and laughing merrily, all together. “It is sweet,
-isn’t it? It’s love at first sight! It’s just the sweetest thing ever!
-_Isn’t_ it just too sweet for _anything_, though?”
-
-But while they were still running on in this fashion, and the elderly
-Highwayman was cheering faintly and the one-armed young man was
-cheering lustily, a loud roar came from the genie, and we saw that the
-witch had slipped from his grasp and was even now dashing in at the
-door of the hut. She shut it behind her with a bang, and the one-armed
-youth pounded against it in vain.
-
-“The stolen hair!” he cried. “The genie’s hair which she stole from me!
-I must get it back! Don’t let her get away!”
-
-
-_The Genie Breathes Fire Upon the Witch’s Hut_
-
-The genie opened his great mouth and roared with anger; then he stooped
-down over the hut, and I saw that he was breathing fire upon the roof
-from his nostrils; and as the sparks caught in the dry thatch, he began
-to walk around the hut, bending and breathing fire upon its roof from
-place to place. In a few moments it was ablaze from end to end; the
-walls caught; and as I held my fair lady trembling close beside me,
-the house arose in flames, crackling and roaring, and showering sparks
-upward into the twilight sky.
-
-“Oh!” said my fair one, clinging to my arm. “The poor witch! Save her!
-She will be burned to death!” But the genie’s thunderous laugh was her
-only answer.
-
-We watched until the fire was out, and there remained only a heap of
-smoking ashes; and the witch was gone.
-
-“Oh, the poor thing!” said my beautiful lady.
-
-“Isn’t it terrible?” said her nine sisters, among themselves. “It’s
-just too terrible for anything! It _is_ terrible, isn’t it? It’s simply
-terrible, it is, isn’t it?”
-
-The one-armed youth stepped up to the ruin and appeared to be looking
-among the ashes near what was once the door. He looked for a long time,
-and then he suddenly straightened up and cried, “Ah!”
-
-He came toward us, and he was holding up in his hand what seemed to be
-a necklace.
-
-“See!” he said, and I saw that it was a string of buttons, of large
-flat buttons, eleven of them, threaded on what seemed to be a hair; the
-same I had seen about the witch’s neck.
-
-“It is the genie’s hair,” said the young man, “the same that she stole
-from me; and it was this hair which gave her power to turn my genie to
-a dog and imprison me in the wasp’s nest. Now let me see these buttons;
-I must look at them with care.”
-
-He examined each one minutely; and when he had examined them all, he
-placed his finger on his lips and smiled knowingly; and while I held
-the hair he broke it and slipped off the eleventh button, inviting
-me to look at it closely. I looked and saw upon it, near the rim, a
-crooked black line, much like the imprint of a tiny, crooked stick.
-
-
-_The One-Armed Sorcerer Performs Upon a Button_
-
-He threw the button upon the ground, laughing, and took from within
-his gown a leather pouch, from which he sprinkled upon the button a
-black powder; and then he began to speak, in a loud voice, words which
-I could not understand, in the midst of which he picked up the button,
-now crusted with black; and still repeating his strange words, he swung
-his arm, and with a loud cry flung the button into the branches of the
-nearest tree; and there, hanging on to a branch of the tree, trying
-desperately to keep from toppling off, was the old witch herself.
-
-Instantly the young man took the threaded buttons from me and slipped
-them off the hair; he wound the hair about his finger and cried,--
-
-“Off with her! Off with her to the Forest Kingdom, far from here,
-and see that she never comes back again! Off with her, I say, to the
-Kingdom of the Great Forest!”
-
-At these words the genie strode over to the witch and--
-
-_“Well, bless my soul,” interposed the King, “what business did he
-have to send that witch here, I’d like to know? So_ that’s _how
-she came to live in my Forest! A fine piece of work, I must say! A
-pretty how-d’ye-do, to send their cast-off witches over here! What
-business had he to--”_
-
-_“Never mind, grandfather” said Bojohn, “do let him go on with his
-story.”_
-
-_“A fine piece of work!” said the King. “Of all the high-handed,
-brazen-faced--”_
-
-_“My dear!” said the Queen._
-
-The genie strode over to the witch in three steps and plucked her down
-with one hand. He then tucked her under his arm like a sack of corn,
-and stood before the one-armed youth.
-
-“Stoop down!” said the young man.
-
-The genie bowed low, and the young man, to my surprise, reached up and
-pulled from the back of his head, at the neck, ten long hairs, one by
-one.
-
-“Away!” cried the one-armed youth.
-
-
-_The Genie Flies Away With the Witch_
-
-The genie stood up, and opening his great mouth in a silent laugh,
-stamped upon the earth so that it shook, and leaped straight up. He
-rose in the air in a wide curve; and before we could blink again he was
-gone like an arrow over the treetops, with the witch under his arm, and
-was no more than a speck in the evening sky.
-
-The young man tucked the ten hairs away inside his gown.
-
-“Now,” said he, “_she’s_ gone. And good riddance, too, I should say.”
-
-“Sir,” said I to him, “will you tell us who you are, and what brings
-you here?”
-
-“I am a sorcerer,” said he, “and I dwell in an island far out in the
-Great Sea. I am known there as the One-Armed Sorcerer. I came here,
-with the genie whom I command by virtue of a ring of his hair, in order
-to prove my skill against the witch. I undertook to release our good
-friend the Highwayman and his ten fair daughters, but I am bound to say
-that I managed it badly; so badly that the witch got the genie’s hair
-away from me, and by means of that hair turned him into a dog and shut
-me up inside the wasp’s nest. And all because I didn’t know the rule,
-that you mustn’t speak before you’re spoken to.”
-
-“A pretty good rule,” said I, “but if everybody observed it, who would
-ever talk?”
-
-“Well, anyway,” said the One-Armed Sorcerer, “here I have ten buttons,
-and here I have ten threads from the genie’s head. I propose to make
-you a doublet, sir; a magic doublet; and for the cloth, the wasp’s
-nest will be the very thing. It will be a doublet worth having; and
-to you, sir, who have so nobly preserved us all, I will present it
-on--er--ahem!--on your wedding day.”
-
-“Hurrah!” piped up the elderly Highwayman, and the lady on my arm
-blushed.
-
-“Oh, isn’t that sweet of him?” cried her nine sisters. “Isn’t it just
-too sweet for anything? It’s really the sweetest thing, now isn’t it?
-Too perfectly sweet for words, it is, really!”
-
-The One-Armed Sorcerer, stepping over to the wasp’s nest, pulled it
-down from the tree without breaking it, and slung it on his back.
-
-“Come with me!” I cried. “You shall all return with me to my father’s
-castle. Will you consent to that?”
-
-“Well,” said the elderly Highwayman,--
-
- “Though anxious to accommodate, I fear it’s growing rather late,
- I seldom stay out after eight--”
-
-“Oh, father!” cried his daughters, nine of them, together, “it would be
-perfectly jolly!”
-
-“It would suit me to perfection,” said the One-Armed Sorcerer.
-
-“Oh, _won’t_ it be jolly? It _will_ be jolly, won’t it? Wouldn’t it be
-perfectly jolly?” cried the nine young damsels, clapping their hands.
-
-“Will you come home with me?” I whispered to the fairest of the ten,
-who had said nothing.
-
-“If you wish it,” she whispered, blushing again.
-
-“Oh, aren’t they just the dearest things?” cried her nine sisters.
-“It’s love at first sight--oh, the dear things! Aren’t they just simply
-too dear for anything? They _are_ perfectly dear, now, aren’t they?
-Really now, aren’t they just too perfectly _dear_?”
-
-
-_The Prince Leads His Beloved Home_
-
-Well, the long and the short of it is, we reached my father’s castle
-late that night, under a starry sky. The attendants whom I had left in
-the forest had returned without me, and the castle was a-twitter with
-anxiety. But when I led my fair lady into the great hall and presented
-her to my father, the King, and her nine sisters and the elderly
-Highwayman and the One-Armed Sorcerer stood bowing behind us, there was
-joy, I can tell you, and the rafters rang again.
-
-My father, after a long look at the beautiful damsel at my side, and
-then at me, gave a long, slow whistle, without making a sound, and
-stooped and kissed her on both cheeks, nudging me with his elbow at the
-same time.
-
-A cheer went up again, and my father took me aside and whispered in my
-ear.
-
-“You rascal,” said he, “I never thought you had it in you to-- Really!
-You don’t say so! You astonish me! A Highwayman’s daughter! Well, well,
-think of that! Very original of you, my son; I’m sure I never would
-have thought of such a thing at your age. She’s got a fine eye, my boy;
-there’s a look in it I’ve seen in your mother’s eye; a will of her own,
-you can’t fool me about that look,--yes, yes, very beautiful,--but a
-will of her own, remember I told you. A Highwayman’s daughter! That’s
-good. Highly original. Well, well, it might have been the Hangman’s
-daughter--but remember what I told you about that look in the eye, I’ve
-seen it before,--your mother used to--but she’s certainly beautiful all
-the same--when does the wedding come off?”
-
-
-_The Magic Doublet Is Presented at the Wedding_
-
-We were married on the morning of the third day. Such feasting, such
-dancing, such merriment,--and gifts innumerable; but the best gift of
-all was a doublet, made with his left hand by the One-Armed Sorcerer
-from the skin of the witch’s wasp’s nest, fastened by the witch’s ten
-buttons sewed on with the genie’s hair; a doublet to preserve the
-wearer from all harm. And this, as the wedding dinner was nearing its
-end, the One-Armed Sorcerer, rising in his place, presented to me with
-a pretty speech, for which I thanked him.
-
-“Sir,” said my father, addressing the One-Armed Sorcerer, “I invite
-you to remain with me at my court, to instruct my son in the mystery
-of handling a wife. Nobody but a sorcerer should undertake such a job.
-Will you try it?”
-
-“Alas, your majesty,” said the One-Armed Sorcerer, “it is far beyond
-my powers. And besides, I must return to my island home, on pressing
-business.”
-
-“Very well, then,” said my father. He took my bride’s hand in his and
-patted it, while she looked down in confusion. “My dear,” said he to
-her, “you must persuade your sisters to remain here with us. And as for
-your father, I design to appoint him Lord Treasurer of my kingdom. I
-think a Highwayman ought to be a good man to take charge of my money.
-Will you persuade him to accept that office?”
-
-“Oh!” cried the nine sisters, without giving my bride a chance to
-speak. “That _would_ be jolly! Oh, _wouldn’t_ it be jolly? It _will_
-be just too perfectly jolly for anything, won’t it? But really, though,
-_won’t_ it be jolly? Just too simply, perfectly, adorably _jolly_!”
-
-“Your majesty,” said my father-in-law the Highwayman, rising up on his
-elderly legs,--
-
- “Although I am not confident that I’m entirely competent, I thank
- you for the compliment,
- I thank you most sincerely;
- I fear I am not very quick in matters of arithmetic, but often when
- the answers stick
- I get them,--very nearly;
- And if at first I don’t succeed I try again, although indeed I
- cannot say I always heed
- Each wretched little fraction;
- And anyway you must agree if one but knows his Rule of Three
- there’s hardly any need to be
- Acquainted with subtraction.
-
- “I do not wish to seem to boast, of all things I detest it most,
- and yet I think I’d fill the post
- Not very ill, not very:
- From early youth I did betray, I’ve often heard my mother say,
- a really rather taking way
- In matters monetary;
- A simple little rule or two I always try to keep in view, to do
- what I am told to do,
- And always speak politely,
- And never make a saucy joke behind the backs of other folk, a rule
- which I have seldom broke,
- If I remember rightly.
-
- “My motto is a simple one, that happiness depends upon the consciousness
- of duty done
- (Unless it’s too unpleasant),
- I value virtue more than wit, and as for riches, I admit I do not
- value them a bit
- (At least, not just at present),
- I think, however, I should state, that though I don’t mind working
- late, I like to be at home by eight,
- When supper’s on the table;
- And thus, in words of simple art, I thank you, Sir, with all my
- heart, and promise I will do my part
- (At least, as far as able).”
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
-
-
- Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.
-
- Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Solario the Tailor, by William Bowen
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SOLARIO THE TAILOR ***
-
-***** This file should be named 60162-0.txt or 60162-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/1/6/60162/
-
-Produced by Tim Lindell, David E. Brown, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-